AN OLD-FASHIONED GIRL

By Louisa M. Alcott

Preface

AS a preface is the only place where an author can with proprietyexplain a purpose or apologize for shortcomings, I venture to availmyself of the privilege to make a statement for the benefit of myreaders. 

As the first part of "An Old-Fashioned Girl" was written in 1869, thedemand for a sequel, in beseeching little letters that made refusalimpossible, rendered it necessary to carry my heroine boldly forwardsome six or seven years into the future. The domestic nature of thestory makes this audacious proceeding possible; while the lively fanciesof my young readers will supply all deficiencies, and overlook alldiscrepancies. 

This explanation will, I trust, relieve those well-regulated minds, who cannot conceive of such literary lawlessness, from the bewildermentwhich they suffered when the same experiment was tried in a former book. 

The "Old-Fashioned Girl" is not intended as a perfect model, but asa possible improvement upon [Page] the Girl of the Period, who seemssorrowfully ignorant or ashamed of the good old fashions which makewoman truly beautiful and honored, and, through her, render home whatit should be, -a happy place, where parents and children, brothers andsisters, learn to love and know and help one another. 

If the history of Polly's girlish experiences suggests a hint orinsinuates a lesson, I shall feel that, in spite of many obstacles, Ihave not entirely neglected my duty toward the little men and women, forwhom it is an honor and a pleasure to write, since in them I have alwaysfound my kindest patrons, gentlest critics, warmest friends. 

L. M. A. 

Contents

 Chapter 1. Polly Arrives Chapter 2. New Fashions Chapter 3. Polly's Troubles Chapter 4. Little Things Chapter 5. Scrapes Chapter 6. Grandma Chapter 7. Good-by Chapter 8. Six Years Afterward Chapter 9. Lessons Chapter 10. Brothers and Sisters Chapter 11. Needles and Tongues Chapter 12. Forbidden Fruit Chapter 13. The Sunny Side Chapter 14. Nipped in the Bud Chapter 15. Breakers Ahead Chapter 16. A Dress Parade Chapter 17. Playing Grandmother Chapter 18. The Woman Who Did Not Dare Chapter 19. Tom's Success

An Old-fashioned Girl

CHAPTER I. POLLY ARRIVES

"IT 'S time to go to the station, Tom. "

"Come on, then. "

"Oh, I 'm not going; it 's too wet. Should n't have a crimp left if Iwent out such a day as this; and I want to look nice when Polly comes. "

"You don't expect me to go and bring home a strange girl alone, do you?"And Tom looked as much alarmed as if his sister had proposed to him toescort the wild woman of Australia. 

"Of course I do. It 's your place to go and get her; and if you was n'ta bear, you 'd like it. "

"Well, I call that mean! I supposed I 'd got to go; but you said you 'dgo, too. Catch me bothering about your friends another time! No, sir!"And Tom rose from the sofa with an air of indignant resolution, theimpressive effect of which was somewhat damaged by a tousled head, andthe hunched appearance of his garments generally. 

"Now, don't be cross; and I 'll get mamma to let you have that horridNed Miller, that you are so fond of, come and make you a visit afterPolly 's gone, " said Fanny, hoping to soothe his ruffled feelings. 

"How long is she going to stay?" demanded Tom, making his toilet by apromiscuous shake. 

"A month or two, maybe. She 's ever so nice; and I shall keep her aslong as she 's happy. "

"She won't stay long then, if I can help it, " muttered Tom, who regardedgirls as a very unnecessary portion of creation. Boys of fourteen areapt to think so, and perhaps it is a wise arrangement; for, being fondof turning somersaults, they have an opportunity of indulging in a goodone, metaphorically speaking, when, three or four years later, theybecome the abject slaves of "those bothering girls. "

"Look here! how am I going to know the creature? I never saw her, andshe never saw me. You 'll have to come too, Fan, " he added, pausing onhis way to the door, arrested by the awful idea that he might have toaddress several strange girls before he got the right one. 

"You 'll find her easy enough; she 'll probably be standing roundlooking for us. I dare say she 'll know you, though I 'm not there, because I 've described you to her. "

"Guess she won't, then;" and Tom gave a hasty smooth to his curly pateand a glance at the mirror, feeling sure that his sister had n't donehim justice. Sisters never do, as "we fellows" know too well. 

"Do go along, or you 'll be too late; and then, what will Polly thinkof me?" cried Fanny, with the impatient poke which is peculiarlyaggravating to masculine dignity. 

"She 'll think you cared more about your frizzles than your friends, andshe 'll be about right, too. "

Feeling that he said rather a neat and cutting thing, Tom saunteredleisurely away, perfectly conscious that it was late, but bent on notbeing hurried while in sight, though he ran himself off his legs to makeup for it afterward. 

"If I was the President, I 'd make a law to shut up all boys till theywere grown; for they certainly are the most provoking toads in theworld, " said Fanny, as she watched the slouchy figure of her brotherstrolling down the street. She might have changed her mind, however, if she had followed him, for as soon as he turned the corner, his wholeaspect altered; his hands came out of his pockets, he stopped whistling, buttoned his jacket, gave his cap a pull, and went off at a great pace. 

The train was just in when he reached the station, panting like arace-horse, and as red as a lobster with the wind and the run. 

"Suppose she 'll wear a top-knot and a thingumbob, like every one else;and however shall I know her? Too bad of Fan to make me come alone!"thought Tom, as he stood watching the crowd stream through the depot, and feeling rather daunted at the array of young ladies who passed. Asnone of them seemed looking for any one, he did not accost them, buteyed each new batch with the air of a martyr. "That 's her, " he saidto himself, as he presently caught sight of a girl in gorgeous array, standing with her hands folded, and a very small hat perched on the topof a very large "chig-non, " as Tom pronounced it. "I suppose I 've gotto speak to her, so here goes;" and, nerving himself to the task, Tomslowly approached the damsel, who looked as if the wind had blown herclothes into rags, such a flapping of sashes, scallops, ruffles, curls, and feathers was there. 

"I say, if you please, is your name Polly Milton?" meekly asked Tom, pausing before the breezy stranger. 

"No, it is n't, " answered the young lady, with a cool stare that utterlyquenched him. 

"Where in thunder is she?" growled Tom, walking off in high dudgeon. Thequick tap of feet behind him made him turn in time to see a fresh-facedlittle girl running down the long station, and looking as if she ratherliked it. As she smiled, and waved her bag at him, he stopped and waitedfor her, saying to himself, "Hullo! I wonder if that 's Polly?"

Up came the little girl, with her hand out, and a half-shy, half-merrylook in her blue eyes, as she said, inquiringly, "This is Tom, is n'tit?"

"Yes. How did you know?" and Tom got over the ordeal of hand-shakingwithout thinking of it, he was so surprised. 

"Oh, Fan told me you 'd got curly hair, and a funny nose, and keptwhistling, and wore a gray cap pulled over your eyes; so I knew youdirectly. " And Polly nodded at him in the most friendly manner, havingpolitely refrained from calling the hair "red, " the nose "a pug, " andthe cap "old, " all of which facts Fanny had carefully impressed upon hermemory. 

"Where are your trunks?" asked Tom, as he was reminded of his duty byher handing him the bag, which he had not offered to take. 

"Father told me not to wait for any one, else I 'd lose my chance of ahack; so I gave my check to a man, and there he is with my trunk;" andPolly walked off after her one modest piece of baggage, followed by Tom, who felt a trifle depressed by his own remissness in polite attentions. "She is n't a bit of a young lady, thank goodness! Fan did n't tell meshe was pretty. Don't look like city girls, nor act like 'em, neither, "he thought, trudging in the rear, and eyeing with favor the brown curlsbobbing along in front. 

As the carriage drove off, Polly gave a little bounce on the springyseat, and laughed like a delighted child. "I do like to ride in thesenice hacks, and see all the fine things, and have a good time, don'tyou?" she said, composing herself the next minute, as if it suddenlyoccurred to her that she was going a-visiting. 

"Not much, " said Tom, not minding what he said, for the fact that he wasshut up with the strange girl suddenly oppressed his soul. 

"How 's Fan? Why did n't she come, too?" asked Polly, trying to lookdemure, while her eyes danced in spite of her. 

"Afraid of spoiling her crinkles;" and Tom smiled, for this basebetrayal of confidence made him feel his own man again. 

"You and I don't mind dampness. I 'm much obliged to you for coming totake care of me. "

It was kind of Polly to say that, and Tom felt it; for his red crop wasa tender point, and to be associated with Polly's pretty brown curlsseemed to lessen its coppery glow. Then he had n't done anything for herbut carry the bag a few steps; yet, she thanked him. He felt grateful, and in a burst of confidence, offered a handful of peanuts, for hispockets were always supplied with this agreeable delicacy, and he mightbe traced anywhere by the trail of shells he left behind him. 

As soon as he had done it, he remembered that Fanny considered themvulgar, and felt that he had disgraced his family. So he stuck hishead out of the window, and kept it there so long, that Polly asked ifanything was the matter. "Pooh! who cares for a countrified little thinglike her, " said Tom manfully to himself; and then the spirit of mischiefentered in and took possession of him. 

"He 's pretty drunk; but I guess he can hold his horses, " replied thisevil-minded boy, with an air of calm resignation. 

"Is the man tipsy? Oh, dear! let 's get out! Are the horses bad? It 'svery steep here; do you think it 's safe?" cried poor Polly, making acocked hat of her little beaver, by thrusting it out of the half-openwindow on her side. 

"There 's plenty of folks to pick us up if anything happens; but perhapsit would be safer if I got out and sat with the man;" and Tom quitebeamed with the brilliancy of this sudden mode of relief. 

"Oh, do, if you ain't afraid! Mother would be so anxious if anythingshould happen to me, so far away!" cried Polly, much distressed. 

"Don't you be worried. I 'll manage the old chap, and the horses too;"and opening the door, Tom vanished aloft, leaving poor victimized Pollyto quake inside, while he placidly revelled in freedom and peanutsoutside, with the staid old driver. 

Fanny came flying down to meet her "darling Polly, " as Tom presentedher, with the graceful remark, "I 've got her!" and the air of adauntless hunter, producing the trophies of his skill. Polly wasinstantly whisked up stairs; and having danced a double-shuffle on thedoor-mat, Tom retired to the dining-room, to restore exhausted naturewith half a dozen cookies. 

"Ain't you tired to death? Don't you want to lie down?" said Fanny, sitting on the side of the bed in Polly's room, and chattering hard, while she examined everything her friend had on. 

"Not a bit. I had a nice time coming, and no trouble, except the tipsycoachman; but Tom got out and kept him in order, so I was n't muchfrightened, " answered innocent Polly, taking off her rough-and-readycoat, and the plain hat without a bit of a feather. 

"Fiddlestick! he was n't tipsy; and Tom only did it to get out of theway. He can't bear girls, " said Fanny, with a superior air. 

"Can't he? Why, I thought he was very pleasant and kind!" and Pollyopened her eyes with a surprised expression. 

"He 's an awful boy, my dear; and if you have anything to do withhim, he 'll torment you to death. Boys are all horrid; but he 's thehorridest one I ever saw. "

Fanny went to a fashionable school, where the young ladies were so busywith their French, German, and Italian, that there was no time forgood English. Feeling her confidence much shaken in the youth, Pollyprivately resolved to let him alone, and changed the conversation, bysaying, as she looked admiringly about the large, handsome room, "Howsplendid it is! I never slept in a bed with curtains before, or had sucha fine toilet-table as this. "

"I 'm glad you like it; but don't, for mercy sake, say such thingsbefore the other girls!" replied Fanny, wishing Polly would wearear-rings, as every one else did. 

"Why not?" asked the country mouse of the city mouse, wondering whatharm there was in liking other people's pretty things, and sayingso. "Oh, they laugh at everything the least bit odd, and that is n'tpleasant. " Fanny did n't say "countrified, " but she meant it, and Pollyfelt uncomfortable. So she shook out her little black silk apron witha thoughtful face, and resolved not to allude to her own home, if shecould help it. 

"I 'm so poorly, mamma says I need n't go to school regularly, while youare here, only two or three times a week, just to keep up my music andFrench. You can go too, if you like; papa said so. Do, it 's such fun!"cried Fanny, quite surprising her friend by this unexpected fondness forschool. 

"I should be afraid, if all the girls dress as finely as you do, andknow as much, " said Polly, beginning to feel shy at the thought. 

"La, child! you need n't mind that. I 'll take care of you, and fix youup, so you won't look odd. "

"Am I odd?" asked Polly, struck by the word and hoping it did n't meananything very bad. 

"You are a dear, and ever so much prettier than you were last summer, only you 've been brought up differently from us; so your ways ain'tlike ours, you see, " began Fanny, finding it rather hard to explain. 

"How different?" asked Polly again, for she liked to understand things. 

"Well, you dress like a little girl, for one thing. "

"I am a little girl; so why should n't I?" and Polly looked at hersimple blue merino frock, stout boots, and short hair, with a puzzledair. 

"You are fourteen; and we consider ourselves young ladies at that age, "continued Fanny, surveying, with complacency, the pile of hair on thetop of her head, with a fringe of fuzz round her forehead, and a wavylock streaming down her back; likewise, her scarlet-and-black suit, withits big sash, little pannier, bright buttons, points, rosettes, and, heaven knows what. There was a locket on her neck, ear-rings tinklingin her ears, watch and chain at her belt, and several rings on a pair ofhands that would have been improved by soap and water. 

Polly's eye went from one little figure to the other, and she thoughtthat Fanny looked the oddest of the two; for Polly lived in a quietcountry town, and knew very little of city fashions. She was ratherimpressed by the elegance about her, never having seen Fanny's homebefore, as they got acquainted while Fanny paid a visit to a friend wholived near Polly. But she did n't let the contrast between herself andFan trouble her; for in a minute she laughed and said, contentedly, "Mymother likes me to dress simply, and I don't mind. I should n't knowwhat to do rigged up as you are. Don't you ever forget to lift your sashand fix those puffy things when you sit down?"

Before Fanny could answer, a scream from below made both listen. "It's only Maud; she fusses all day long, " began Fanny; and the words werehardly out of her mouth, when the door was thrown open, and a littlegirl, of six or seven, came roaring in. She stopped at sight of Polly, stared a minute, then took up her roar just where she left it, and castherself into Fanny's lap, exclaiming wrathfully, "Tom 's laughing at me!Make him stop!"

"What did you do to set him going? Don't scream so, you 'll frightenPolly!" and Fan gave the cherub a shake, which produced an explanation. 

"I only said we had cold cweam at the party, last night, and helaughed!"

"Ice-cream, child!" and Fanny followed Tom's reprehensible example. 

"I don't care! it was cold; and I warmed mine at the wegister, and thenit was nice; only, Willy Bliss spilt it on my new Gabwielle!" and Maudwailed again over her accumulated woes. 

"Do go to Katy! You 're as cross as a little bear to-day!" said Fanny, pushing her away. 

"Katy don't amoose me; and I must be amoosed, 'cause I 'm fwactious;mamma said I was!" sobbed Maud, evidently laboring under the delusionthat fractiousness was some interesting malady. 

"Come down and have dinner; that will amuse you;" and Fanny got up, pluming herself as a bird does before its flight. 

Polly hoped the "dreadful boy" would not be present; but he was, andstared at her all dinner-time, in a most trying manner. Mr. Shaw, abusy-looking gentleman, said, "How do you do, my dear? Hope you 'llenjoy yourself;" and then appeared to forget her entirely. Mrs. Shaw, apale, nervous woman, greeted her little guest kindly, and took care thatshe wanted for nothing. Madam Shaw, a quiet old lady, with an imposingcap, exclaimed on seeing Polly, "Bless my heart! the image of her mothera sweet woman how is she, dear?" and kept peering at the new-comer overher glasses, till, between Madam and Tom, poor Polly lost her appetite. 

Fanny chatted like a magpie, and Maud fidgeted, till Tom proposed to puther under the big dish-cover, which produced such an explosion, that theyoung lady was borne screaming away, by the much-enduring Katy. It wasaltogether an uncomfortable dinner, and Polly was very glad when it wasover. They all went about their own affairs; and after doing the honorsof the house, Fan was called to the dressmaker, leaving Polly to amuseherself in the great drawing-room. 

Polly was glad to be alone for a few minutes; and, having examined allthe pretty things about her, began to walk up and down over the soft, flowery carpet, humming to herself, as the daylight faded, and only theruddy glow of the fire filled the room. Presently Madam came slowly in, and sat down in her arm-chair, saying, "That 's a fine old tune; sing itto me, my dear. I have n't heard it this many a day. " Polly did n't liketo sing before strangers, for she had had no teaching but such as herbusy mother could give her; but she had been taught the utmost respectfor old people, and having no reason for refusing, she directly went tothe piano, and did as she was bid. 

"That 's the sort of music it 's a pleasure to hear. Sing some more, dear, " said Madam, in her gentle way, when she had done. 

Pleased with this praise, Polly sang away in a fresh little voice, thatwent straight to the listener's heart and nestled there. The sweetold tunes that one is never tired of were all Polly's store; and herfavorites were Scotch airs, such as, "Yellow-Haired Laddie, " "Jock o'Hazeldean, " "Down among the Heather, " and "Birks of Aberfeldie. " Themore she sung, the better she did it; and when she wound up with "AHealth to King Charlie, " the room quite rung with the stirring musicmade by the big piano and the little maid. 

"By George, that 's a jolly tune! Sing it again, please, " cried Tom'svoice; and there was Tom's red head bobbing up over the high back of thechair where he had hidden himself. 

It gave Polly quite a turn, for she thought no one was hearing her butthe old lady dozing by the fire. "I can't sing any more; I 'm tired, "she said, and walked away to Madam in the other room. The red headvanished like a meteor, for Polly's tone had been decidedly cool. 

The old lady put out her hand, and drawing Polly to her knee, lookedinto her face with such kind eyes, that Polly forgot the impressive cap, and smiled at her confidingly; for she saw that her simple music hadpleased her listener, and she felt glad to know it. 

"You must n't mind my staring, dear, " said Madam, softly pinching herrosy cheek. "I have n't seen a little girl for so long, it does my oldeyes good to look at you. "

Polly thought that a very odd speech, and could n't help saying, "Aren't Fan and Maud little girls, too?"

"Oh, dear, no! not what I call little girls. Fan has been a younglady this two years, and Maud is a spoiled baby. Your mother 's a verysensible woman, my child. "

"What a very queer old lady!" thought Polly; but she said "Yes 'm"respectfully, and looked at the fire. 

"You don't understand what I mean, do you?" asked Madam, still holdingher by the chin. 

"No 'm; not quite. "

"Well, dear, I 'll tell you. In my day, children of fourteen and fifteendid n't dress in the height of the fashion; go to parties, as nearlylike those of grown people as it 's possible to make them; lead idle, giddy, unhealthy lives, and get blas, at twenty. We were little folkstill eighteen or so; worked and studied, dressed and played, likechildren; honored our parents; and our days were much longer in the landthan now, it seems to, me. "

The old lady appeared to forget Polly at the end of her speech; for shesat patting the plump little hand that lay in her own, and looking up ata faded picture of an old gentleman with a ruffled shirt and a queue. 

"Was he your father, Madam?

"Yes, dear; my honored father. I did up his frills to the day of hisdeath; and the first money I ever earned was five dollars whichhe offered as a prize to whichever of his six girls would lay thehandsomest darn in his silk stockings. "

"How proud you must have been!" cried Polly, leaning on the old lady'sknee with an interested face. 

"Yes, and we all learned to make bread, and cook, and wore littlechintz gowns, and were as gay and hearty as kittens. All lived to begrandmothers and fathers; and I 'm the last, seventy, next birthday, my dear, and not worn out yet; though daughter Shaw is an invalid atforty. "

"That 's the way I was brought up, and that 's why Fan calls meold-fashioned, I suppose. Tell more about your papa, please; I like it, "said Polly. 

"Say 'father. ' We never called him papa; and if one of my brothers hadaddressed him as 'governor, ' as boys do now, I really think he 'd havehim cut off with a shilling. "

Madam raised her voice in saying this, and nodded significantly; but amild snore from the other room seemed to assure her that it was a wasteof shot to fire in that direction. 

Before she could continue, in came Fanny with the joyful news thatClara Bird had invited them both to go to the theatre with her that veryevening, and would call for them at seven o'clock. Polly was so excitedby this sudden plunge into the dissipations of city life, that she flewabout like a distracted butterfly, and hardly knew what happened, tillshe found herself seated before the great green curtain in the brillianttheatre. Old Mr. Bird sat on one side, Fanny on the other, and both lether alone, for which she was very grateful, as her whole attention wasso absorbed in the scene around her, that she could n't talk. 

Polly had never been much to the theatre; and the few plays she hadseen were the good old fairy tales, dramatized to suit young beholders, lively, bright, and full of the harmless nonsense which brings the laughwithout the blush. That night she saw one of the new spectacles whichhave lately become the rage, and run for hundreds of nights, dazzling, exciting, and demoralizing the spectator by every allurement Frenchingenuity can invent, and American prodigality execute. Never mind whatits name was, it was very gorgeous, very vulgar, and very fashionable;so, of course, it was much admired, and every one went to see it. Atfirst, Polly thought she had got into fairy-land, and saw only thesparkling creatures who danced and sung in a world of light and beauty;but, presently, she began to listen to the songs and conversation, andthen the illusion vanished; for the lovely phantoms sang negro melodies, talked slang, and were a disgrace to the good old-fashioned elves whomshe knew and loved so well. 

Our little girl was too innocent to understand half the jokes, and oftenwondered what people were laughing at; but, as the first enchantmentsubsided, Polly began to feel uncomfortable, to be sure her motherwould n't like to have her there, and to wish she had n't come. Somehow, things seemed to get worse and worse, as the play went on; for our smallspectator was being rapidly enlightened by the gossip going on allabout her, as well as by her own quick eyes and girlish instincts. When four-and-twenty girls, dressed as jockeys, came prancing on to thestage, cracking their whips, stamping the heels of their topboots, andwinking at the audience, Polly did not think it at all funny, butlooked disgusted, and was glad when they were gone; but when anotherset appeared in a costume consisting of gauze wings, and a bit of goldfringe round the waist, poor unfashionable Polly did n't know what todo; for she felt both frightened and indignant, and sat with her eyes onher play-bill, and her cheeks getting hotter and hotter every minute. 

"What are you blushing so for?" asked Fanny, as the painted sylphsvanished. 

"I 'm so ashamed of those girls, " whispered Polly, taking a long breathof relief. 

"You little goose, it 's just the way it was done in Paris, and thedancing is splendid. It seems queer at first; but you 'll get used toit, as I did. "

"I 'll never come again, " said Polly, decidedly; for her innocent naturerebelled against the spectacle, which, as yet, gave her more pain thanpleasure. She did not know how easy it was to "get used to it, " as Fannydid; and it was well for her that the temptation was not often offered. She could not explain the feeling; but she was glad when the play wasdone, and they were safe at home, where kind grandma was waiting to seethem comfortably into bed. 

"Did you have a good time, dear?" she asked, looking at Polly's feverishcheeks and excited eyes. 

"I don't wish to be rude, but I did n't, " answered Polly. "Some of itwas splendid; but a good deal of it made me want to go under the seat. People seemed to like it, but I don't think it was proper. "

As Polly freed her mind, and emphasized her opinion with a decided rapof the boot she had just taken off, Fanny laughed, and said, whileshe pirouetted about the room, like Mademoiselle Therese, "Polly wasshocked, grandma. Her eyes were as big as saucers, her face as red asmy sash, and once I thought she was going to cry. Some of it was ratherqueer; but, of course, it was proper, or all our set would n't go. Iheard Mrs. Smythe Perkins say, 'It was charming; so like dear Paris;'and she has lived abroad; so, of course, she knows what is what. "

"I don't care if she has. I know it was n't proper for little girlsto see, or I should n't have been so ashamed!" cried sturdy Polly, perplexed, but not convinced, even by Mrs. Smythe Perkins. 

"I think you are right, my dear; but you have lived in the country, andhave n't yet learned that modesty has gone out of fashion. " And with agood-night kiss, grandma left Polly to dream dreadfully of dancing injockey costume, on a great stage; while Tom played a big drum in theorchestra; and the audience all wore the faces of her father and mother, looking sorrowfully at her, with eyes like saucers, and faces as red asFanny's sash. 

CHAPTER II. NEW FASHIONS

"I 'M going to school this morning; so come up and get ready, " saidFanny, a day or two after, as she left the late breakfast-table. 

"You look very nice; what have you got to do?" asked Polly, followingher into the hall. 

"Prink half an hour, and put on her wad, " answered the irreverent Tom, whose preparations for school consisted in flinging his cap on to hishead, and strapping up several big books, that looked as if they weresometimes used as weapons of defence. 

"What is a wad?" asked Polly, while Fanny marched up without deigningany reply. 

"Somebody's hair on the top of her head in the place where it ought notto be;" and Tom went whistling away with an air of sublime indifferenceas to the state of his own "curly pow. "

"Why must you be so fine to go to school?" asked Polly, watching Fanarrange the little frizzles on her forehead, and settle the variousstreamers and festoons belonging to her dress. 

"All the girls do; and it 's proper, for you never know who you maymeet. I 'm going to walk, after my lessons, so I wish you 'd wear yourbest hat and sack, " answered Fanny, trying to stick her own hat on at anangle which defied all the laws of gravitation. 

"I will, if you don't think this is nice enough. I like the other best, because it has a feather; but this is warmer, so I wear it every day. "And Polly ran into her own room, to prink also, fearing that her friendmight be ashamed of her plain costume. "Won't your hands be cold in kidgloves?" she said, as they went down the snowy street, with a north windblowing in their faces. 

"Yes, horrid cold; but my muff is so big, I won't carry it. Mamma won'thave it cut up, and my ermine one must be kept for best;" and Fannysmoothed her Bismark kids with an injured air. 

"I suppose my gray squirrel is ever so much too big; but it 's nice andcosy, and you may warm your hands in it if you want to, " said Polly, surveying her new woollen gloves with a dissatisfied look, though shehad thought them quite elegant before. 

"Perhaps I will, by and by. Now, Polly, don't you be shy. I 'll onlyintroduce two or three of the girls; and you need n't mind old Monsieura bit, or read if you don't want to. We shall be in the anteroom; so you'll only see about a dozen, and they will be so busy, they won't mindyou much. "

"I guess I won't read, but sit and look on. I like to watch people, everything is so new and queer here. "

But Polly did feel and look very shy, when she was ushered into a roomfull of young ladies, as they seemed to her, all very much dressed, alltalking together, and all turning to examine the new-comer with a coolstare which seemed to be as much the fashion as eye-glasses. They noddedaffably when Fanny introduced her, said something civil, and made roomfor her at the table round which they sat waiting for Monsieur. Severalof the more frolicsome were imitating the Grecian Bend, some wereputting their heads together over little notes, nearly all were eatingconfectionery, and the entire twelve chattered like magpies. Beingpolitely supplied with caramels, Polly sat looking and listening, feeling very young and countrified among these elegant young ladies. 

"Girls, do you know that Carrie has gone abroad? There has been so muchtalk, her father could n't bear it, and took the whole family off. Isn't that gay?" said one lively damsel, who had just come in. 

"I should think they 'd better go. My mamma says, if I 'd been going tothat school, she 'd have taken me straight away, " answered another girl, with an important air. 

"Carrie ran away with an Italian music-teacher, and it got into thepapers, and made a great stir, " explained the first speaker to Polly, who looked mystified. 

"How dreadful!" cried Polly. 

"I think it was fun. She was only sixteen, and he was perfectlysplendid; and she has plenty of money, and every one talked about it;and when she went anywhere, people looked, you know, and she liked it;but her papa is an old poke, so he 's sent them all away. It 's too bad, for she was the jolliest thing I ever knew. "

Polly had nothing to say to lively Miss Belle; but Fanny observed, "Ilike to read about such things; but it 's so inconvenient to have ithappen right here, because it makes it harder for us. I wish you couldhave heard my papa go on. He threatened to send a maid to school with meevery day, as they do in New York, to be sure I come all right. Did youever?" "That 's because it came out that Carrie used to forge excuses inher mamma's name, and go promenading with her Oreste, when they thoughther safe at school. Oh, was n't she a sly minx?" cried Belle, as if sherather admired the trick. 

"I think a little fun is all right; and there 's no need of making atalk, if, now and then, some one does run off like Carrie. Boys doas they like; and I don't see why girls need to be kept so dreadfullyclose. I 'd like to see anybody watching and guarding me!" added anotherdashing young lady. 

"It would take a policeman to do that, Trix, or a little man in a tallhat, " said Fanny, slyly, which caused a general laugh, and made Beatricetoss her head coquettishly. 

"Oh, have you read 'The Phantom Bride'? It 's perfectly thrilling! There's a regular rush for it at the library; but some prefer 'Breaking aButterfly. ' Which do you like best?" asked a pale girl of Polly, in oneof the momentary lulls which occurred. 

"I have n't read either. "

"You must, then. I adore Guy Livingston's books, and Yates's. 'Ouida's'are my delight, only they are so long, I get worn out before I 'mthrough. "

"I have n't read anything but one of the Muhlbach novels since I came. Ilike those, because there is history in them, " said Polly, glad to havea word to say for herself. 

"Those are well enough for improving reading; but I like real excitingnovels; don't you?"

Polly was spared the mortification of owning that she had never readany, by the appearance of Monsieur, a gray-headed old Frenchman, whowent through his task with the resigned air of one who was used to beingthe victim of giggling school-girls. The young ladies gabbled over thelesson, wrote an exercise, and read a little French history. But it didnot seem to make much impression upon them, though Monsieur was veryready to explain; and Polly quite blushed for her friend, when, onbeing asked what famous Frenchman fought in our Revolution, she answeredLamartine, instead of Lafayette. 

The hour was soon over; and when Fan had taken a music lesson in anotherroom, while Polly looked on, it was time for recess. The younger girlswalked up and down the court, arm in arm, eating bread an butter; othersstayed in the school-room to read and gossip; but Belle, Trix, andFanny went to lunch at a fashionable ice-cream saloon near by, and Pollymeekly followed, not daring to hint at the ginger-bread grandma had putin her pocket for luncheon. So the honest, brown cookies crumbled awayin obscurity, while Polly tried to satisfy her hearty appetite on oneice and three macaroons. 

The girls seemed in great spirits, particularly after they were joinedby a short gentleman with such a young face that Polly would have calledhim a boy, if he had not worn a tall beaver. Escorted by this impressiveyouth, Fanny left her unfortunate friends to return to school, and wentto walk, as she called a slow promenade down the most crowdedstreets. Polly discreetly fell behind, and amused herself lookinginto shop-windows, till Fanny, mindful of her manners, even at such aninteresting time, took her into a picture gallery, and bade her enjoythe works of art while they rested. Obedient Polly went through the roomseveral times, apparently examining the pictures with the interest of aconnoisseur, and trying not to hear the mild prattle of the pair on theround seat. But she could n't help wondering what Fan found so absorbingin an account of a recent German, and why she need promise so solemnlynot to forget the concert that afternoon. 

When Fanny rose at last, Polly's tired face reproached her; and takinga hasty leave of the small gentleman, she turned homeward, saying, confidentially, as she put one hand in Polly's muff, "Now, my dear, youmust n't say a word about Frank Moore, or papa will take my head off. Idon't care a bit for him, and he likes Trix; only they have quarrelled, and he wants to make her mad by flirting a little with me. I scolded himwell, and he promised to make up with her. We all go to the afternoonconcerts, and have a gay time, and Belle and Trix are to be thereto-day; so just keep quiet, and everything will be all right. "

"I 'm afraid it won't, " began Polly, who, not being used to secrets, found it very hard to keep even a small one. 

"Don't worry, child. It 's none of our business; so we can go and enjoythe music, and if other people flirt, it won't be our fault, " saidFanny, impatiently. 

"Of course not; but, then, if your father don't like you to do so, oughtyou to go?"

"I tell mamma, and she don't care. Papa is fussy, and grandma makes astir about every blessed thing I do. You will hold your tongue, won'tyou?"

"Yes; I truly will; I never tell tales. " And Polly kept her word, feeling sure Fan did n't mean to deceive her father, since she told hermother everything. 

"Who are you going with?" asked Mrs. Shaw, when Fanny mentioned that itwas concert-day, just before three o'clock. 

"Only Polly; she likes music, and it was so stormy I could n't go lastweek, you know, " answered Fan; adding, as they left the house again, "Ifany one meets us on the way, I can't help it, can I?"

"You can tell them not to, can't you?"

"That 's rude. Dear me! here 's Belle's brother Gus he always goes. Ismy hair all right, and my hat?"

Before Polly could answer, Mr. Gus joined them as a matter of course, and Polly soon found herself trotting on behind, feeling that thingswere not "all right, " though she did n't know how to mend them. Beingfond of music, she ignorantly supposed that every one else went for thatalone, and was much disturbed by the whispering that went on among theyoung people round her. Belle and Trix were there in full dress; and, inthe pauses between different pieces, Messrs. Frank and Gus, with severalother "splendid fellows, " regaled the young ladies with college gossip, and bits of news full of interest, to judge from the close attentionpaid to their eloquent remarks. Polly regarded these noble beings withawe, and they recognized her existence with the condescension of theirsex; but they evidently considered her only "a quiet little thing, " andfinding her not up to society talk, blandly ignored the pretty child, and devoted themselves to the young ladies. Fortunately for Polly, sheforgot all about them in her enjoyment of the fine music, which she feltrather than understood, and sat listening with such a happy face, thatseveral true music-lovers watched her smilingly, for her heart gave ablithe welcome to the melody which put the little instrument in tune. It was dusk when they went out, and Polly was much relieved to find thecarriage waiting for them, because playing third fiddle was not to hertaste, and she had had enough of it for one day. 

"I 'm glad those men are gone; they did worry me so talking, when Iwanted to hear, " said Polly, as they rolled away. 

"Which did you like best?" asked Fanny, with a languid air ofsuperiority. 

"The plain one, who did n't say much; he picked up my muff when ittumbled down, and took care of me in the crowd; the others did n't mindanything about me. "

"They thought you were a little girl, I suppose. "

"My mother says a real gentleman is as polite to a little girl as to awoman; so I like Mr. Sydney best, because he was kind to me. "

"What a sharp child you are, Polly. I should n't have thought you 'dmind things like that, " said Fanny, beginning to understand that theremay be a good deal of womanliness even in a little girl. 

"I 'm used to good manners, though I do live in the country, " repliedPolly, rather warmly, for she did n't like to be patronized even by herfriends. 

"Grandma says your mother is a perfect lady, and you are just like her;so don't get in a passion with those poor fellows, and I 'll see thatthey behave better next time. Tom has no manners at all, and you don'tcomplain of him, " added Fan, with a laugh. 

"I don't care if he has n't; he 's a boy, and acts like one, and I canget on with him a great deal better than I can with those men. "

Fanny was just going to take Polly to task for saying "those men"in such a disrespectful tone, when both were startled by a smothered"Cock-a-doodle-doo!" from under the opposite seat. 

"It 's Tom!" cried Fanny; and with the words out tumbled thatincorrigible boy, red in the face, and breathless with suppressedlaughter. Seating himself, he surveyed the girls as if well satisfiedwith the success of his prank, and waiting to be congratulated upon it. "Did you hear what we were saying?" demanded Fanny, uneasily. 

"Oh, did n't I, every word?" And Tom exulted over them visibly. 

"Did you ever see such a provoking toad, Polly? Now, I suppose you 'llgo and tell papa a great story. "

"P'r'aps I shall, and p'r'aps I shan't. How Polly did hop when I crowed!I heard her squeal, and saw her cuddle up her feet. "

"And you heard us praise your manners, did n't you?" asked Polly, slyly. 

"Yes, and you liked 'em; so I won't tell on you, " said Tom, with are-assuring nod. 

"There 's nothing to tell. "

"Ain't there, though? What do you suppose the governor will say to yougirls going on so with those dandies? I saw you. "

"What has the Governor of Massachusetts to do with us?" asked Polly, trying to look as if she meant what she said. 

"Pooh! you know who I mean; so you need n't try to catch me up, asgrandma does. "

"Tom, I 'll make a bargain with you, " cried Fanny, eagerly. "It wasn't my fault that Gus and Frank were there, and I could n't help theirspeaking to me. I do as well as I can, and papa need n't be angry; for Ibehave ever so much better than some of the girls. Don't I, Polly?"

"Bargain?" observed Tom, with an eye to business. 

"If you won't go and make a fuss, telling what you 'd no right to hearit was so mean to hide and listen; I should think you 'd be ashamedof it! I 'll help you tease for your velocipede, and won't say a wordagainst it, when mamma and granny beg papa not to let you have it. "

"Will you?" and Tom paused to consider the offer in all its bearings. 

"Yes, and Polly will help; won't you?"

"I 'd rather not have anything to do with it; but I 'll be quiet, andnot do any harm. "

"Why won't you?" asked Tom, curiously. 

"Because it seems like deceiving. "

"Well, papa need n't be so fussy, " said Fan, petulantly. 

"After hearing about that Carrie, and the rest, I don't wonder he isfussy. Why don't you tell right out, and not do it any more, if he don'twant you to?" said Polly, persuasively. 

"Do you go and tell your father and mother everything right out?"

"Yes, I do; and it saves ever so much trouble. "

"Ain't you afraid of them?"

"Of course I 'm not. It 's hard to tell sometimes; but it 's socomfortable when it 's over. "

"Let 's!" was Tom's brief advice. 

"Mercy me! what a fuss about nothing!" said Fanny, ready to cry withvexation. 

"T is n't nothing. You know you are forbidden to go gallivanting roundwith those chaps, and that 's the reason you 're in a pucker now. Iwon't make any bargain, and I will tell, " returned Tom, seized with asudden fit of moral firmness. 

"Will you if I promise never, never to do so any more?" asked Fanny, meekly; for when Thomas took matters into his own hands, his sisterusually submitted in spite of herself. 

"I 'll think about it; and if you behave, maybe I won't do it at all. Ican watch you better than papa can; so, if you try it again, it 'sall up with you, miss, " said Tom, finding it impossible to resist thepleasure of tyrannizing a little when he got the chance. 

"She won't; don't plague her any more, and she will be good to you whenyou get into scrapes, " answered Polly, with her arm round Fan. 

"I never do; and if I did, I should n't ask a girl to help me out. "

"Why not? I 'd ask you in a minute, if I was in trouble, " said Polly, inher confiding way. 

"Would you? Well, I 'd put you through, as sure as my name 's Tom Shaw. Now, then, don't slip, Polly, " and Mr. Thomas helped them out withunusual politeness, for that friendly little speech gratified him. Hefelt that one person appreciated him; and it had a good effect uponmanners and temper made rough and belligerent by constant snubbing andopposition. 

After tea that evening, Fanny proposed that Polly should show her howto make molasses candy, as it was cook's holiday, and the coast wouldbe clear. Hoping to propitiate her tormentor, Fan invited Tom to join inthe revel, and Polly begged that Maud might sit up and see the fun;so all four descended to the big kitchen, armed with aprons, hammers, spoons, and pans, and Polly assumed command of the forces. Tom was setto cracking nuts, and Maud to picking out the meats, for the candy wasto be "tip-top. " Fan waited on Polly cook, who hovered over the kettleof boiling molasses till her face was the color of a peony. "Now, putin the nuts, " she said at last; and Tom emptied his plate into thefoamy syrup, while the others watched with deep interest the mysteriousconcoction of this well-beloved sweetmeat. "I pour it into the butteredpan, you see, and it cools, and then we can eat it, " explained Polly, suiting the action to the word. 

"Why, it 's all full of shells!" exclaimed Maud, peering into the pan. 

"Oh, thunder! I must have put 'em in by mistake, and ate up the meatswithout thinking, " said Tom, trying to conceal his naughty satisfaction, as the girls hung over the pan with faces full of disappointment anddespair. 

"You did it on purpose, you horrid boy! I 'll never let you haveanything to do with my fun again!" cried Fan, in a passion, trying tocatch and shake him, while he dodged and chuckled in high glee. 

Maud began to wail over her lost delight, and Polly gravely poked at themess, which was quite spoilt. But her attention was speedily divertedby the squabble going on in the corner; for Fanny, forgetful of heryoung-ladyism and her sixteen years, had boxed Tom's ears, and Tom, resenting the insult, had forcibly seated her in the coal-hod, where heheld her with one hand while he returned the compliment with theother. Both were very angry, and kept twitting one another with everyaggravation they could invent, as they scolded and scuffled, presentinga most unlovely spectacle. 

Polly was not a model girl by any means, and had her little pets andtempers like the rest of us; but she did n't fight, scream, and squabblewith her brothers and sisters in this disgraceful way, and was muchsurprised to see her elegant friend in such a passion. "Oh, don't!Please, don't! You 'll hurt her, Tom! Let him go, Fanny! It 's no matterabout the candy; we can make some more!" cried Polly, trying to partthem, and looking so distressed, that they stopped ashamed, and in aminute sorry that she should see such a display of temper. 

"I ain't going to be hustled round; so you 'd better let me alone, Fan, "said Tom, drawing off with a threatening wag of the head, adding, ina different tone, "I only put the shells in for fun, Polly. You cookanother kettleful, and I 'll pick you some meats all fair. Will you?"

"It 's pretty hot work, and it 's a pity to waste things; but I 'll tryagain, if you want me to, " said Polly, with a patient sigh, for her armswere tired and her face uncomfortably hot. 

"We don't want you; get away!" said Maud, shaking a sticky spoon at him. 

"Keep quiet, cry-baby. I 'm going to stay and help; may n't I, Polly?"

"Bears like sweet things, so you want some candy, I guess. Where isthe molasses? We 've used up all there was in the jug, " said Polly, good-naturedly, beginning again. 

"Down cellar; I 'll get it;" and taking the lamp and jug, Tom departed, bent on doing his duty now like a saint. 

The moment his light vanished, Fanny bolted the door, saying, spitefully, "Now, we are safe from any more tricks. Let him thump andcall, it only serves him right; and when the candy is done, we 'll letthe rascal out. "

"How can we make it without molasses?" asked Polly, thinking that wouldsettle the matter. 

"There 's plenty in the store-room. No; you shan't let him up till I 'mready. He 's got to learn that I 'm not to be shaken by a little chitlike him. Make your candy, and let him alone, or I 'll go and tell papa, and then Tom will get a lecture. "

Polly thought it was n't fair; but Maud clamored for her candy, andfinding she could do nothing to appease Fan, Polly devoted her mind toher cookery till the nuts were safely in, and a nice panful set in theyard to cool. A few bangs at the locked door, a few threats of vengeancefrom the prisoner, such as setting the house on fire, drinking up thewine, and mashing the jelly-pots, and then all was so quiet that thegirls forgot him in the exciting crisis of their work. 

"He can't possibly get out anywhere, and as soon we 've cut up thecandy, we 'll unbolt the door and run. Come and get a nice dish to putit in, " said Fan, when Polly proposed to go halves with Tom, lest heshould come bursting in somehow, and seize the whole. 

When they came down with the dish in which to set forth their treat, and opened the back-door to find it, imagine their dismay on discoveringthat it was gone, pan, candy, and all, utterly and mysteriously gone!

A general lament arose, when a careful rummage left no hopes; forthe fates had evidently decreed at candy was not to prosper on thisunpropitious night. 

"The hot pan has melted and sunk in the snow perhaps, " said Fanny, digging into the drift where it was left. 

"Those old cats have got it, I guess, " suggested Maud, too muchoverwhelmed by this second blow to howl as usual. 

"The gate is n't locked, and some beggar has stolen it. I hope it willdo him good, " added Polly, turning from her exploring expedition. 

"If Tom could get out, I should think he 'd carried it off; but notbeing a rat, he can't go through the bits of windows; so it was n'thim, " said Fanny, disconsolately, for she began to think this doubleloss a punishment for letting angry passions rise, "Let 's open the doorand tell him about it, " proposed Polly. 

"He 'll crow over us. No; we 'll open it and go to bed, and he can comeout when he likes. Provoking boy! if he had n't plagued us so, we shouldhave had a nice time. "

Unbolting the cellar door, the girls announced to the invisible captivethat they were through, and then departed much depressed. Half-way upthe second flight, they all stopped as suddenly as if they had seena ghost; for looking over the banisters was Tom's face, crocky buttriumphant, and in either hand a junk of candy, which he waved abovethem as he vanished, with the tantalizing remark, "Don't you wish youhad some?"

"How in the world did he get out?" cried Fanny, steadying herself aftera start that nearly sent all three tumbling down stairs. 

"Coal-hole!" answered a spectral voice from the gloom above. 

"Good gracious! He must have poked up the cover, climbed into thestreet, stole the candy, and sneaked in at the shed-window while we werelooking for it. "

"Cats got it, did n't they?" jeered the voice in a tone that made Pollysit down and laugh till she could n't laugh any longer. 

"Just give Maud a bit, she 's so disappointed. Fan and I are sick of it, and so will you be, if you eat it all, " called Polly, when she got herbreath. 

"Go to bed, Maudie, and look under your pillow when you get there, " wasthe oracular reply that came down to them, as Tom's door closed after ajubilant solo on the tin pan. 

The girls went to bed tired out; and Maud slumbered placidly, huggingthe sticky bundle, found where molasses candy is not often discovered. Polly was very tired, and soon fell asleep; but Fanny, who slept withher, lay awake longer than usual, thinking about her troubles, for herhead ached, and the dissatisfaction that follows anger would not let herrest with the tranquillity that made the rosy face in the little roundnightcap such a pleasant sight to see as it lay beside her. The gas wasturned down, but Fanny saw a figure in a gray wrapper creep by her door, and presently return, pausing to look in. "Who is it?" she cried, soloud that Polly woke. 

"Only me, dear, " answered grandma's mild voice. "Poor Tom has got adreadful toothache, and I came down to find some creosote for him. Hetold me not to tell you; but I can't find the bottle, and don't want todisturb mamma. "

"It 's in my closet. Old Tom will pay for his trick this time, " saidFanny, in a satisfied tone. 

"I thought he 'd get enough of our candy, " laughed Polly; and then theyfell asleep, leaving Tom to the delights of toothache and the tendermercies of kind old grandma. 

CHAPTER III. POLLY'S TROUBLES

POLLY soon found that she was in a new world, a world where the mannersand customs were so different from the simple ways at home, that shefelt like a stranger in a strange land, and often wished that she hadnot come. In the first place, she had nothing to do but lounge andgossip, read novels, parade the streets, and dress; and before a weekwas gone, she was as heartily sick of all this, as a healthy personwould be who attempted to live on confectionery. Fanny liked it, becauseshe was used to it, and had never known anything better; but Pollyhad, and often felt like a little wood-bird shut up in a gilded cage. Nevertheless, she was much impressed by the luxuries all about her, enjoyed them, wished she owned them, and wondered why the Shaws were nota happier family. She was not wise enough to know where the trouble lay;she did not attempt to say which of the two lives was the right one; sheonly knew which she liked best, and supposed it was merely another ofher "old-fashioned" ways. 

Fanny's friends did not interest her much; she was rather afraid ofthem, they seemed so much older and wiser than herself, even thoseyounger in years. They talked about things of which she knew nothing andwhen Fanny tried to explain, she did n't find them interesting; indeed, some of them rather shocked and puzzled her; so the girls let her alone, being civil when they met, but evidently feeling that she was too "odd"to belong to their set. Then she turned to Maud for companionship, forher own little sister was excellent company, and Polly loved her dearly. But Miss Maud was much absorbed in her own affairs, for she belongedto a "set" also; and these mites of five and six had their "musicals, "their parties, receptions, and promenades, as well as their elders; and, the chief idea of their little lives seemed to be to ape the fashionablefollies they should have been too innocent to understand. Maud had hertiny card-case, and paid calls, "like mamma and Fan"; her box of daintygloves, her jewel-drawer, her crimping-pins, as fine and fanciful awardrobe as a Paris doll, and a French maid to dress her. Polly couldn't get on with her at first, for Maud did n't seem like a child, andoften corrected Polly in her conversation and manners, though littlemademoiselle's own were anything but perfect. Now and then, when Maudfelt poorly, or had a "fwactious" turn, for she had "nerves" as well asmamma, she would go to Polly to "be amoosed, " for her gentle ways andkind forbearance soothed the little fine lady better than anything else. Polly enjoyed these times, and told stories, played games, or wentout walking, just as Maud liked, slowly and surely winning the child'sheart, and relieving the whole house of the young tyrant who ruled it. 

Tom soon got over staring at Polly, and at first did not take muchnotice of her, for, in his opinion, "girls did n't amount to much, anyway"; and, considering, the style of girl he knew most about, Pollyquite agreed with him. He occasionally refreshed himself by teasing her, to see how she 'd stand it, and caused Polly much anguish of spirit, forshe never knew where he would take her next. He bounced out at her frombehind doors, booed at her in dark entries, clutched her feet as shewent up stairs, startled her by shrill whistles right in her ear, orsudden tweaks of the hair as he passed her in the street; and as sure asthere was company to dinner, he fixed his round eyes on her, and nevertook them off till she was reduced to a piteous state of confusion anddistress. She used to beg him not to plague her; but he said he didit for her good; she was too shy, and needed toughening like the othergirls. In vain she protested that she did n't want to be like the othergirls in that respect; he only laughed in her face, stuck his red hairstraight up all over his head, and glared at her, till she fled indismay. 

Yet Polly rather liked Tom, for she soon saw that he was neglected, hustled out of the way, and left to get on pretty much by himself. Sheoften wondered why his mother did n't pet him as she did the girls;why his father ordered him about as if he was a born rebel, and took solittle interest in his only son. Fanny considered him a bear, and wasashamed of him; but never tried to polish him up a bit; and Maud andhe lived together like a cat and dog who did not belong to a "happyfamily. " Grandma was the only one who stood by poor old Tom; and Pollymore than once discovered him doing something kind for Madam, andseeming very much ashamed when it was found out. He was n't respectfulat all; he called her "the old lady, " and told her he "would n't befussed over"; but when anything was the matter, he always went to "theold lady, " and was very grateful for the "fussing. " Polly liked him forthis, and often wanted to speak of it; but she had a feeling that itwould n't do, for in praising their affection, she was reproachingothers with neglect; so she held her tongue, and thought about it allthe more. Grandma was rather neglected, too, and perhaps that isthe reason why Tom and she were such good friends. She was even moreold-fashioned than Polly; but people did n't seem to mind it so much inher, as her day was supposed to be over, and nothing was expected of herbut to keep out of everybody's way, and to be handsomely dressed whenshe appeared "before people. " Grandma led a quiet, solitary life in herown rooms, full of old furniture, pictures, books, and relics of a pastfor which no one cared but herself. Her son went up every evening for alittle call, was very kind to her, and saw that she wanted nothing moneycould buy; but he was a busy man, so intent on getting rich that hehad no time to enjoy what he already possessed. Madam never complained, interfered, or suggested; but there was a sad sort of quietude abouther, a wistful look in her faded eyes, as if she wanted something whichmoney could not buy, and when children were near, she hovered aboutthem, evidently longing to cuddle and caress them as only grandmotherscan. Polly felt this; and as she missed the home-petting, gladly showedthat she liked to see the quiet old face brighten, as she entered thesolitary room, where few children came, except the phantoms of littlesons and daughters, who, to the motherly heart that loved them, neverfaded or grew up. Polly wished the children would be kinder to grandma;but it was not for her to tell them so, although it troubled her a gooddeal, and she could only try to make up for it by being as dutiful andaffectionate as if their grandma was her own. 

Another thing that disturbed Polly was the want of exercise. To dressup and parade certain streets for an hour every day, to stand talking indoorways, or drive out in a fine carriage, was not the sort of exerciseshe liked, and Fan would take no other. Indeed, she was so shocked, when Polly, one day, proposed a run down the mall, that her friend neverdared suggest such a thing again. At home, Polly ran and rode, coastedand skated, jumped rope and raked hay, worked in her garden and rowedher boat; so no wonder she longed for something more lively than a dailypromenade with a flock of giddy girls, who tilted along in high-heeledboots, and costumes which made Polly ashamed to be seen with some ofthem. So she used to slip out alone sometimes, when Fanny was absorbedin novels, company, or millinery, and get fine brisk walks round thepark, on the unfashionable side, where the babies took their airings; orshe went inside, to watch the boys coasting, and to wish she could coasttoo, as she did at home. She never went far, and always came back rosyand gay. 

One afternoon, just before dinner, she felt so tired of doing nothing, that she slipped out for a run. It had been a dull day; but the sun wasvisible now, setting brightly below the clouds. It was cold but stilland Polly trotted down the smooth, snow-covered mall humming to herself, and trying not to feel homesick. The coasters were at it with all theirmight, and she watched them, till her longing to join the fun grewirresistible. On the hill, some little girls were playing with theirsleds, real little girls, in warm hoods and coats, rubber boots andmittens, and Polly felt drawn toward them in spite of her fear of Fan. 

"I want to go down, but I dars n't, it 's so steep, " said one of these"common children, " as Maud called them. 

"If you 'll lend me your sled, and sit in my lap, I 'll take you downall nice, " answered Polly, in a confidential tone. 

The little girls took a look at her, seemed satisfied, and acceptedher offer. Polly looked carefully round to see that no fashionable eyebeheld the awful deed, and finding all safe, settled her freight, andspun away down hill, feeling all over the delightsome excitement ofswift motion which makes coasting such a favorite pastime with the moresensible portion of the child-world. One after another, she tookthe little girls down the hill and dragged them up again, while theyregarded her in the light of a gray-coated angel, descended for theirexpress benefit. Polly was just finishing off with one delicious "go"all by herself, when she heard a familiar whistle behind her, and beforeshe could get off, up came Tom, looking as much astonished as if he hadfound her mounted, on an elephant. 

"Hullo, Polly! What 'll Fan say to you?" was his polished salutation. 

"Don't know, and don't care. Coasting is no harm; I like it, and I 'mgoing to do it, now I 've got a chance; so clear the lul-la!" Andaway went independent Polly, with her hair blowing in the wind, and anexpression of genuine enjoyment, which a very red nose did n't damage inthe least. 

"Good for you, Polly!" And casting himself upon his sled, with the mostreckless disregard for his ribs, off whizzed Tom after her, and camealongside just as she reined up "General Grant" on the broad path below. "Oh, won't you get it when we go home?" cried the young gentleman, evenbefore he changed his graceful attitude. 

"I shan't, if you don't go and tell; but of course you will, " addedPolly, sitting still, while an anxious expression began to steal overher happy face. 

"I just won't, then, " returned Tom, with the natural perversity of histribe. 

"If they ask me, I shall tell, of course; if they don't ask, I thinkthere 's no harm in keeping still. I should n't have done it, if I hadn't known my mother was willing; but I don't wish to trouble your motherby telling of it. Do you think it was very dreadful of me?" asked Polly, looking at him. 

"I think it was downright jolly; and I won't tell, if you don't want meto. Now, come up and have another, " said Tom, heartily. 

"Just one more; the little girls want to go, this is their sled. "

"Let 'em take it, it is n't good for much; and you come on mine. Mazeppa's a stunner; you see if he is n't. "

So Polly tucked herself up in front, Tom hung on behind in somemysterious manner, and Mazeppa proved that he fully merited his master'ssincere if inelegant praise. They got on capitally now, for Tom was inhis proper sphere, and showed his best side, being civil and gay in thebluff boy-fashion that was natural to him; while Polly forgot to be shy, and liked this sort of "toughening" much better than the other. Theylaughed and talked, and kept taking "just one more, " till the sunshinewas all gone, and the clocks struck dinner-time. 

"We shall be late; let 's run, " said Polly, as they came into the pathafter the last coast. 

"You just sit still, and I 'll get you home in a jiffy;" and before shecould unpack herself, Tom trotted off with her at a fine pace. 

"Here 's a pair of cheeks! I wish you 'd get a color like this, Fanny, "said Mr. Shaw, as Polly came into the dining-room after smoothing herhair. 

"Your nose is as red as that cranberry sauce, " answered Fan, coming outof the big chair where she had been curled up for an hour or two, deepin "Lady Audley's Secret. "

"So it is, " said Polly, shutting one eye to look at the offendingfeature. "Never mind; I 've had a good time, anyway, " she added, givinga little prance in her chair. 

"I don't see much fun in these cold runs you are so fond of taking, "said Fanny, with a yawn and a shiver. 

"Perhaps you would if you tried it;" and Polly laughed as she glanced atTom. 

"Did you go alone, dear?" asked grandma, patting the rosy cheek besideher. 

"Yes 'm; but I met Tom, and we came home together. " Polly's eyestwinkled when she said that, and Tom choked in his soup. 

"Thomas, leave the table!" commanded Mr. Shaw, as his incorrigible songurgled and gasped behind his napkin. 

"Please don't send him away, sir. I made him laugh, " said Polly, penitently. 

"What's the joke?" asked Fanny, waking up at last. 

"I should n't think you 'd make him laugh, when he 's always making youcwy, " observed Maud, who had just come in. 

"What have you been doing now, sir?" demanded Mr. Shaw, as Tom emerged, red and solemn, from his brief obscurity. 

"Nothing but coast, " he said, gruffly, for papa was always lecturinghim, and letting the girls do just as they liked. 

"So 's Polly; I saw her. Me and Blanche were coming home just now, andwe saw her and Tom widing down the hill on his sled, and then he dwaggedher ever so far!" cried Maud, with her mouth full. 

"You did n't?" and Fanny dropped her fork with a scandalized face. 

"Yes, I did, and liked it ever so much, " answered Polly, looking anxiousbut resolute. 

"Did any one see you?" cried Fanny. 

"Only some little girls, and Tom. "

"It was horridly improper; and Tom ought to have told you so, if you didn't know any better. I should be mortified to death if any of my friendssaw you, " added Fan, much disturbed. 

"Now, don't you scold. It 's no harm, and Polly shall coast if she wantsto; may n't she, grandma?" cried Tom, gallantly coming to the rescue, and securing a powerful ally. 

"My mother lets me; and if I don't go among the boys, I can't see whatharm there is in it, " said Polly, before Madam could speak. 

"People do many things in the country that are not proper here, " beganMrs. Shaw, in her reproving tone. 

"Let the child do it if she likes, and take Maud with her. I should beglad to have one hearty girl in my house, " interrupted Mr. Shaw, andthat was the end of it. 

"Thank you, sir, " said Polly, gratefully, and nodded at Tom, whotelegraphed back "All right!" and fell upon his dinner with the appetiteof a young wolf. 

"Oh, you sly-boots! you 're getting up a flirtation with Tom, are you?"whispered Fanny to her friend, as if much amused. 

"What!" and Polly looked so surprised and indignant, that Fanny wasashamed of herself, and changed the subject by telling her mother sheneeded some new gloves. 

Polly was very quiet after that, and the minute dinner was over, sheleft the room to go and have a quiet "think" about the whole matter. Before she got half-way up stairs, she saw Tom coming after, andimmediately sat down to guard her feet. He laughed, and said, as heperched himself on the post of the banisters, "I won't grab you, honorbright. I just wanted to say, if you 'll come out to-morrow some time, we 'll have a good coast. "

"No, " said Polly, "I can't come. "

"Why not? Are you mad? I did n't tell. " And Tom looked amazed at thechange which had come over her. 

"No; you kept your word, and stood by me like a good boy. I 'm not mad, either; but I don't mean to coast any more. Your mother don't like it. "

"That is n't the reason, I know. You nodded to me after she 'd freed hermind, and you meant to go then. Come, now, what is it?"

"I shan't tell you; but I 'm not going, " was Polly's determined answer. 

"Well, I did think you had more sense than most girls; but you have n't, and I would n't give a sixpence for you. "

"That 's polite, " said Polly, getting ruffled. 

"Well, I hate cowards. "

"I ain't a coward. "

"Yes, you are. You 're afraid of what folks will say; ain't you, now?"

Polly knew she was, and held her peace, though she longed to speak; buthow could she?

"Ah, I knew you 'd back out. " And Tom walked away with an air of scornthat cut Polly to the heart. 

"It 's too bad! Just as he was growing kind to me, and I was going tohave a good time, it 's all spoilt by Fan's nonsense. Mrs. Shaw don'tlike it, nor grandma either, I dare say. There 'll be a fuss if I go, and Fan will plague me; so I 'll give it up, and let Tom think I 'mafraid. Oh, dear! I never did see such ridiculous people. "

Polly shut her door hard, and felt ready to cry with vexation, that herpleasure should be spoilt by such a silly idea; for, of all the sillyfreaks of this fast age, that of little people playing at love is aboutthe silliest. Polly had been taught that it was a very serious andsacred thing; and, according to her notions, it was far more improper toflirt with one boy than to coast with a dozen. She had been much amazed, only the day before, to hear Maud say to her mother, "Mamma, must I havea beau? The girls all do, and say I ought to have Fweddy Lovell; but Idon't like him as well as Hawry Fiske. "

"Oh, yes; I 'd have a little sweetheart, dear, it 's so cunning, "answered Mrs. Shaw. And Maud announced soon after that she was engagedto "Fweddy, 'cause Hawry slapped her" when she proposed the match. 

Polly laughed with the rest at the time; but when she thought of itafterward, and wondered what her own mother would have said, if littleKitty had put such a question, she did n't find it cunning or funny, butridiculous and unnatural. She felt so now about herself; and when herfirst petulance was over, resolved to give up coasting and everythingelse, rather than have any nonsense with Tom, who, thanks to hisneglected education, was as ignorant as herself of the charms of thisnew amusement for school-children. So Polly tried to console herselfby jumping rope in the back-yard, and playing tag with Maud in thedrying-room, where she likewise gave lessons in "nas-gim-nics, " as Maudcalled it, which did that little person good. Fanny came up sometimesto teach them a new dancing step, and more than once was betrayed intoa game of romps, for which she was none the worse. But Tom turned a coldshoulder to Polly, and made it evident, by his cavalier manner that hereally did n't think her "worth a sixpence. "

Another thing that troubled Polly was her clothes, for, though no onesaid anything, she knew they were very plain; and now and then shewished that her blue and mouse colored merinos were rather more trimmed, her sashes had bigger bows, and her little ruffles more lace on them. She sighed for a locket, and, for the first time in her life, thoughtseriously of turning up her pretty curls and putting on a "wad. " Shekept these discontents to herself, however, after she had written to askher mother if she might have her best dress altered like Fanny's, andreceived this reply: "No, dear; the dress is proper and becoming as itis, and the old fashion of simplicity the best for all of us. I don'twant my Polly to be loved for her clothes, but for herself; so wear theplain frocks mother took such pleasure in making for you, and let thepanniers go. The least of us have some influence in this big world;and perhaps my little girl can do some good by showing others that acontented heart and a happy face are better ornaments than any Paris cangive her. You want a locket, deary; so I send one that my mother gave meyears ago. You will find father's face on one side, mine on the other;and when things trouble you, just look at your talisman, and I think thesunshine will come back again. "

Of course it did, for the best of all magic was shut up in the quaintlittle case that Polly wore inside her frock, and kissed so tenderlyeach night and morning. The thought that, insignificant as she was, sheyet might do some good, made her very careful of her acts and words, andso anxious to keep head contented and face happy, that she forgot herclothes, and made others do the same. She did not know it, but that goodold fashion of simplicity made the plain gowns pretty, and the grace ofunconsciousness beautified their little wearer with the charm thatmakes girlhood sweetest to those who truly love and reverence it. Onetemptation Polly had already yielded to before the letter came, andrepented heartily of afterward. 

"Polly, I wish you 'd let me call you Marie, " said Fanny one day, asthey were shopping together. 

"You may call me Mary, if you like; but I won't have any ie put on to myname. I 'm Polly at home and I 'm fond of being called so; but Marie isFrenchified and silly. "

"I spell my own name with an ie, and so do all the girls. "

"And what a jumble of Netties, Nellies, Hatties, and Sallies there is. How 'Pollie' would look spelt so!"

"Well, never mind; that was n't what I began to say. There 's one thingyou must have, and that is, bronze boots, " said Fan, impressively. 

"Why must I, when I 've got enough without?"

"Because it 's the fashion to have them, and you can't be finished offproperly without. I 'm going to get a pair, and so must you. "

"Don't they cost a great deal?"

"Eight or nine dollars, I believe. I have mine charged; but it don'tmatter if you have n't got the money. I can lend you some. "

"I 've got ten dollars to do what I like with; but it 's meant to getsome presents for the children. " And Polly took out her purse in anundecided way. 

"You can make presents easy enough. Grandma knows all sorts of nicecontrivances. They 'll do just as well; and then you can get yourboots. "

"Well; I 'll look at them, " said Polly, following Fanny into the store, feeling rather rich and important to be shopping in this elegant manner. 

"Are n't they lovely? Your foot is perfectly divine in that boot, Polly. Get them for my party; you 'll dance like a fairy, " whispered Fan. 

Polly surveyed the dainty, shining boot with the scalloped top, thejaunty heel, and the delicate toe, thought her foot did look very wellin it, and after a little pause, said she would have them. It was allvery delightful till she got home, and was alone; then, on looking intoher purse, she saw one dollar and the list of things she meant to getfor mother and the children. How mean the dollar looked all alone! andhow long the list grew when there was nothing to buy the articles. 

"I can't make skates for Ned, nor a desk for Will; and those are whatthey have set their hearts upon. Father's book and mother's collar areimpossible now; and I 'm a selfish thing to go and spend all mymoney for myself. How could I do it?" And Polly eyed the new bootsreproachfully, as they stood in the first position as if ready for theparty. "They are lovely; but I don't believe they will feel good, forI shall be thinking about my lost presents all the time, " sighed Polly, pushing the enticing boots out of sight. "I 'll go and ask grandma whatI can do; for if I 've got to make something for every one, I must beginright away, or I shan't get done;" and off she bustled, glad to forgether remorse in hard work. 

Grandma proved equal to the emergency, and planned something for everyone, supplying materials, taste, and skill in the most delightfulmanner. Polly felt much comforted; but while she began to knit a prettypair of white bed-socks, to be tied with rose-colored ribbons, forher mother, she thought some very sober thoughts upon the subject oftemptation; and if any one had asked her just then what made her sigh, as if something lay heavy on her conscience, she would have answered, "Bronze boots. "

CHAPTER IV. LITTLE THINGS

"IT 'S so wainy, I can't go out, and evwybody is so cwoss they won'tplay with me, " said Maud, when Polly found her fretting on the stairs, and paused to ask the cause of her wails. 

"I 'll play with you; only don't scream and wake your mother. What shallwe play?"

"I don't know; I 'm tired of evwything, 'cause my toys are all bwoken, and my dolls are all sick but Clawa, " moaned Maud, giving a jerk to theParis doll which she held upside down by one leg in the most unmaternalmanner. 

"I 'm going to dress a dolly for my little sister; would n't you liketo see me do it?" asked Polly, persuasively, hoping to beguile the crosschild and finish her own work at the same time. 

"No, I should n't, 'cause she 'll look nicer than my Clawa. Her clotheswon't come off; and Tom spoilt 'em playing ball with her in the yard. "

"Would n't you like to rip these clothes off, and have me show you howto make some new ones, so you can dress and undress Clara as much as youlike?"

"Yes; I love to cut. " And Maud's, face brightened; for destructivenessis one of the earliest traits of childhood, and ripping was Maud'sdelight. 

Establishing themselves in the deserted dining-room, the children fellto work; and when Fanny discovered them, Maud was laughing with allher heart at poor Clara, who, denuded of her finery, was cutting up allsorts of capers in the hands of her merry little mistress. 

"I should think you 'd be ashamed to play with dolls, Polly. I have n'ttouched one this ever so long, " said Fanny, looking down with a superiorair. 

"I ain't ashamed, for it keeps Maud happy, and will please my sisterKitty; and I think sewing is better than prinking or reading sillynovels, so, now. " And Polly stitched away with a resolute air, for sheand Fanny had had a little tiff; because Polly would n't let her frienddo up her hair "like other folks, " and bore her ears. 

"Don't be cross, dear, but come and do something nice, it 's so dullto-day, " said Fanny, anxious to be friends again, for it was doubly dullwithout Polly. 

"Can't; I 'm busy. "

"You always are busy. I never saw such a girl. What in the world do youfind to do all the time?" asked Fanny, watching with interest the set ofthe little red merino frock Polly was putting on to her doll. 

"Lots of things; but I like to be lazy sometimes as much as you do; justlie on the sofa, and read fairy stories, or think about nothing. Wouldyou have a white-muslin apron or a black silk?" added Polly, surveyingher work with satisfaction. 

"Muslin, with pockets and tiny blue bows. I 'll show you how. " Andforgetting her hate and contempt for dolls, down sat Fanny, soon gettingas much absorbed as either of the others. 

The dull day brightened wonderfully after that, and the time flewpleasantly, as tongues and needles went together. Grandma peeped in, andsmiled at the busy group, saying, "Sew away, my dears; dollies are safecompanions, and needlework an accomplishment that 's sadly neglectednowadays. Small stitches, Maud; neat button-holes, Fan; cut carefully, Polly, and don't waste your cloth. Take pains; and the best needlewomanshall have a pretty bit of white satin for a doll's bonnet. "

Fanny exerted herself, and won the prize, for Polly helped Maud, andneglected her own work; but she did n't care much, for Mr. Shaw said, looking at the three bright faces at the tea-table, "I guess Polly hasbeen making sunshine for you to-day. " "No, indeed, sir, I have n't doneanything, only dress Maud's doll. "

And Polly did n't think she had done much; but it was one of the littlethings which are always waiting to be done in this world of ours, whererainy days come so often, where spirits get out of tune, and duty won'tgo hand in hand with pleasure. Little things of this sort are especiallygood work for little people; a kind little thought, an unselfish littleact, a cheery little word, are so sweet and comfortable, that no one canfail to feel their beauty and love the giver, no matter how small theyare. Mothers do a deal of this sort of thing, unseen, unthanked, butfelt and remembered long afterward, and never lost, for this is thesimple magic that binds hearts together, and keeps home happy. Polly hadlearned this secret. 

She loved to do the "little things" that others did not see, or were toobusy to stop for; and while doing them, without a thought of thanks, shemade sunshine for herself as well as others. There was so much lovein her own home, that she quickly felt the want of it in Fanny's, andpuzzled herself to find out why these people were not kind and patientto one another. She did not try to settle the question, but did herbest to love and serve and bear with each, and the good will, the gentleheart, the helpful ways and simple manners of our Polly made her dearto every one, for these virtues, even in a little child, are lovely andattractive. 

Mr. Shaw was very kind to her, for he liked her modest, respectfulmanners; and Polly was so grateful for his many favors, that she soonforgot her fear, and showed her affection in all sorts of confidinglittle ways, which pleased him extremely. She used to walk across thepark with him when he went to his office in the morning, talking busilyall the way, and saying "Good-by" with a nod and a smile when theyparted at the great gate. At first, Mr. Shaw did not care much aboutit; but soon he missed her if she did not come, and found thatsomething fresh and pleasant seemed to brighten all his day, if a small, gray-coated figure, with an intelligent face, a merry voice, and alittle hand slipped confidingly into his, went with him through thewintry park. Coming home late, he liked to see a curly, brown headwatching at the window; to find his slippers ready, his paper in itsplace, and a pair of willing feet, eager to wait upon him. "I wish myFanny was more like her, " he often said to himself, as he watched thegirls, while they thought him deep in politics or the state of the moneymarket. Poor Mr. Shaw had been so busy getting rich, that he had notfound time to teach his children to love him; he was more at leisurenow, and as his boy and girls grew up, he missed something. Polly wasunconsciously showing him what it was, and making child-love so sweet, that he felt he could not do without it any more, yet did n't quiteknow how to win the confidence of the children, who had always found himbusy, indifferent, and absentminded. 

As the girls were going to bed one night, Polly kissed grandma, asusual, and Fanny laughed at her, saying, "What a baby you are! We aretoo old for such things now. "

"I don't think people ever are too old to kiss their fathers andmothers, " was the quick answer. 

"Right, my little Polly;" and Mr. Shaw stretched out his hand to herwith such a kindly look, that Fanny stared surprised, and then said, shyly, "I thought you did n't care about it, father. " "I do, my dear:"And Mr. Shaw put out the other hand to Fanny, who gave him a daughterlykiss, quite forgetting everything but the tender feeling that sprung upin her heart at the renewal of the childish custom which we never needoutgrow. 

Mrs. Shaw was a nervous, fussy invalid, who wanted something every fiveminutes; so Polly found plenty of small things to do for her and did, them so cheerfully, that the poor lady loved to have the quiet, helpfulchild near, to wait upon her, read to her, run errands, or hand theseven different shawls which were continually being put on or off. 

Grandma, too, was glad to find willing hands and feet to serve her; andPolly passed many happy hours in the quaint rooms, learning all sortsof pretty arts, and listening to pleasant chat, never dreaming how muchsunshine she brought to the solitary old lady. 

Tom was Polly's rock ahead for a long time, because he was alwaysbreaking out in a new place, and one never knew where to find him. Hetormented yet amused her; was kind one day, and a bear the next; attimes she fancied he was never going to be bad again, and the next thingshe knew he was deep in mischief, and hooted at the idea of repentanceand reformation. Polly gave him up as a hard case; but was so in thehabit of helping any one who seemed in trouble, that she was good to himsimply because she could n't help it. 

"What 's the matter? Is your lesson too hard for you?" she asked oneevening, as a groan made her look across the table to where Tom satscowling over a pile of dilapidated books, with his hands in his hair, as if his head was in danger of flying asunder with the tremendouseffort he was making. 

"Hard! Guess it is. What in thunder do I care about the oldCarthaginians? Regulus was n't bad; but I 'm sick of him!" And Tom dealt"Harkness's Latin Reader" a thump, which expressed his feelings betterthan words. 

"I like Latin, and used to get on well when I studied it with Jimmy. Perhaps I can help you a little bit, " said Polly, as Tom wiped his hotface and refreshed himself with a peanut. 

"You? pooh! girls' Latin don't amount to much anyway, " was the gratefulreply. 

But Polly was used to him now, and, nothing daunted, took a look at thegrimy page in the middle of which Tom had stuck. She read it so well, that the young gentleman stopped munching to regard her with respectfulastonishment, and when she stopped, he said, suspiciously, "You are asly one, Polly, to study up so you can show off before me. But it won'tdo, ma'am; turn over a dozen pages, and try again. "

Polly obeyed, and did even better than before, saying, as she looked up, with a laugh, "I 've been through the whole book; so you won't catch methat way, Tom. "

"I say, how came you to know such a lot?" asked Tom, much impressed. 

"I studied with Jimmy, and kept up with him, for father let us betogether in all our lessons. It was so nice, and we learned so fast!"

"Tell me about Jimmy. He 's your brother, is n't he?"

"Yes; but he 's dead, you know. I 'll tell about him some other time;you ought to study now, and perhaps I can help you, " said Polly, with alittle quiver of the lips. 

"Should n't wonder if you could. " And Tom spread the book between themwith a grave and business-like air, for he felt that Polly had got thebetter of him, and it behooved him to do his best for the honor of hissex. He went at the lesson with a will, and soon floundered out of hisdifficulties, for Polly gave him a lift here and there, and they wenton swimmingly, till they came to some rules to be learned. Polly hadforgotten them, so they, both committed them to memory; Tom, withhands in his pockets, rocked to and fro, muttering rapidly, while Pollytwisted the little curl on her forehead and stared at the wall, gabblingwith all her might. 

"Done!" cried Tom, presently. 

"Done!" echoed Polly; and then they heard each other recite till bothwere perfect "That 's pretty good fun, " said Tom, joyfully, tossing poorHarkness away, and feeling that the pleasant excitement of companionshipcould lend a charm even to Latin Grammar. 

"Now, ma'am, we 'll take a turn at algibbera. I like that as much as Ihate Latin. "

Polly accepted the invitation, and soon owned that Tom could beat herhere. This fact restored his equanimity; but he did n't crow over her, far from it; for he helped her with a paternal patience that madeher eyes twinkle with suppressed fun, as he soberly explained andillustrated, unconsciously imitating Dominie Deane, till Polly found itdifficult to keep from laughing in his face. 

"You may have another go at it any, time you like, " generously remarkedTom, as he shied the algebra after the Latin Reader. 

"I 'll come every evening, then. I 'd like to, for I have n't studied abit since I came. You shall try and make me like algebra, and I 'll tryand make you like Latin, will you?"

"Oh, I 'd like it well enough, if there was any one explain it to me. Old Deane puts us through double-quick, and don't give a fellow time toask questions when we read. "

"Ask your father; he knows. "

"Don't believe he does; should n't dare to bother him, if he did. "

"Why not?"

"He 'd pull my ears, and call me a 'stupid, ' or tell me not to worryhim. "

"I don't think he would. He 's very kind to me, and I ask lots ofquestions. "

"He likes you better than he does me. "

"Now, Tom! it 's wrong of you to say so. Of course he loves you ever somuch more than he does me, " cried Polly, reprovingly. 

"Why don't he show it then?" muttered Tom, with a half-wistful, half-defiant glance toward the library door, which stood ajar. 

"You act so, how can he?" asked Polly, after a pause, in which she putTom's question to herself, and could find no better reply than the oneshe gave him. 

"Why don't he give me my velocipede? He said, if I did well at schoolfor a month, I should have it; and I 've been pegging away like fury formost six weeks, and he don't do a thing about it. The girls get theirduds, because they tease. I won't do that anyway; but you don't catch mestudying myself to death, and no pay for it. "

"It is too bad; but you ought to do it because it 's right, andnever mind being paid, " began Polly, trying to be moral, but secretlysympathizing heartily with poor Tom. 

"Don't you preach, Polly. If the governor took any notice of me, andcared how I got on, I would n't mind the presents so much; but he don'tcare a hang, and never even asked if I did well last declamation day, when I 'd gone and learned 'The Battle of Lake Regillus, ' because hesaid he liked it. "

"Oh, Tom! Did you say that? It 's splendid! Jim and I used to sayHoratius together, and it was such fun. Do speak your piece to me, I doso like 'Macaulay's Lays. '"

"It 's dreadful long, " began Tom; but his face brightened, for Polly'sinterest soothed his injured feelings, and he was glad to prove hiselocutionary powers. He began without much spirit; but soon the martialring of the lines fired him, and before he knew it, he was on his legsthundering away in grand style, while Polly listened with kindlingface and absorbed attention. Tom did declaim well, for he quite forgothimself, and delivered the stirring ballad with an energy thatmade Polly flush and tingle with admiration and delight, and quiteelectrified a second listener, who had heard all that went on, andwatched the little scene from behind his newspaper. 

As Tom paused, breathless, and Polly clapped her hands enthusiastically, the sound was loudly echoed from behind him. Both whirled round, andthere was Mr. Shaw, standing in the doorway, applauding with all hismight. 

Tom looked much abashed, and said not a word; Polly ran to Mr. Shaw, anddanced before him, saying, eagerly, "Was n't it splendid? Did n't he dowell? May n't he have his velocipede now?"

"Capital, Tom; you 'll be an orator yet. Learn another piece like that, and I 'll come and hear you speak it. Are you ready for your velocipede, hey?"

Polly was right; and Tom owned that "the governor" was kind, did likehim and had n't entirely forgotten his promise. The boy turned red withpleasure, and picked at the buttons on his jacket, while listening tothis unexpected praise; but when he spoke, he looked straight up in hisfather's face, while his own shone with pleasure, as he answered, in onebreath, "Thankee, sir. I 'll do it, sir. Guess I am, sir!"

"Very good; then look out for your new horse tomorrow, sir. " And Mr. Shaw stroked the fuzzy red head with a kind hand, feeling a fatherlypleasure in the conviction that there was something in his boy afterall. 

Tom got his velocipede next day, named it Black Auster, in memory of thehorse in "The Battle of Lake Regillus, " and came to grief as soon as hebegan to ride his new steed. 

"Come out and see me go it, " whispered Tom to Polly, after three days'practice in the street, for he had already learned to ride in the rink. 

Polly and Maud willingly went, and watched his struggles, withdeep interest, till he got an upset, which nearly put an end to hisvelocipeding forever. 

"Hi, there! Auster's coming!" shouted Tom, as came rattling down thelong, steep street outside the park. 

They stepped aside, and he whizzed by, arms and legs going like mad, with the general appearance of a runaway engine. It would have been atriumphant descent, if a big dog had not bounced suddenly through one ofthe openings, and sent the whole concern helter-skelter into the gutter. Polly laughed as she ran to view the ruin, for Tom lay flat on his backwith the velocipede atop him, while the big dog barked wildly, and hismaster scolded him for his awkwardness. But when she saw Tom's face, Polly was frightened, for the color had all gone out of it, his eyeslooked strange and dizzy, and drops of blood began to trickle from agreat cut on his forehead. The man saw it, too, and had him up in aminute; but he could n't stand, and stared about him in a dazed sort ofway, as he sat on the curbstone, while Polly held her handkerchief tohis forehead, and pathetically begged to know if he was killed. 

"Don't scare mother, I 'm all right. Got upset, did n't I?" he asked, presently, eyeing the prostrate velocipede with more anxiety about itsdamages than his own. 

"I knew you 'd hurt yourself with that horrid thing just let it be, andcome home, for your head bleeds dreadfully, and everybody is lookingat us, " whispered Polly, trying to tie the little handkerchief over theugly cut. 

"Come on, then. Jove! how queer my head feels! Give us a boost, please. Stop howling, Maud, and come home. You bring the machine, and I 'll payyou, Pat. " As he spoke, Tom slowly picked himself and steadying himselfby Polly's shoulder, issued commands, and the procession fell intoline. First, the big dog, barking at intervals; then the good-naturedIrishman, trundling "that divil of a whirligig, " as he disrespectfullycalled the idolized velocipede; then the wounded hero, supported by thehelpful Polly; and Maud brought up the rear in tears, bearing Tom's cap. 

Unfortunately, Mrs. Shaw was out driving with grandma, and Fanny wasmaking calls; so that there was no one but Polly to stand by Tom, forthe parlor-maid turned faint at the sight of blood, and the chamber-maidlost her wits in the flurry. It was a bad cut, and must be sewed upat once, the doctor said, as soon as he came. "Somebody must hold hishead;" he added, as he threaded his queer little needle. 

"I 'll keep still, but if anybody must hold me, let Polly. You ain'tafraid, are you?" asked Tom, with imploring look, for he did n't likethe idea of being sewed a bit. 

Polly was just going to shrink away, saying, "Oh I can't!" when sheremembered that Tom once called her a coward. Here was a chance to provethat she was n't; besides, poor Tom had no one else to help him; so shecame up to the sofa where he lay, and nodded reassuringly, as she put asoft little hand on either side of the damaged head. 

"You are a trump, Polly, " whispered Tom. Then he set his teeth, clenchedhis hands, lay quite still, and bore it like a man. It was all over ina minute or two, and when he had had a glass of wine, and was nicelysettled on his bed, he felt pretty comfortable, in spite of the pain inhis head; and being ordered to keep quiet, he said, "Thank you ever somuch, Polly, " and watched her with a grateful face as she crept away. 

He had to keep the house for a week, and laid about looking veryinteresting with a great black patch on his forehead. Every one 'pettedhim;' for the doctor said, that if the blow had been an inch nearerthe temple, it would have been fatal, and the thought of losing him sosuddenly made bluff old Tom very precious all at once. His father askedhim how he was a dozen times a day; his mother talked continually of"that dear boy's narrow escape"; and grandma cockered him up with everydelicacy she could invent; and the girls waited on him like devotedslaves. This new treatment had an excellent effect; for when neglectedTom got over his first amazement at this change of base, he blossomedout delightfully, as sick people do sometimes, and surprised his familyby being unexpectedly patient, grateful, and amiable. Nobody ever knewhow much good it did him; for boys seldom have confidences of this sortexcept with their mothers, and Mrs. Shaw had never found the key to herson's heart. But a little seed was sowed then that took root, and thoughit grew very slowly, it came to something in the end. Perhaps Pollyhelped it a little. Evening was his hardest time, for want of exercisemade him as restless and nervous as it was possible for a hearty lad tobe on such a short notice. 

He could n't sleep so the girls amused him; Fanny played and read aloud;Polly sung, and told stories; and did the latter so well, that it gotto be a regular thing for her to begin as soon as twilight came, and Tomwas settled in his favorite place on grandma's sofa. 

"Fire away, Polly, " said the young sultan, one evening, as his littleScheherazade sat down in her low chair, after stirring up the fire tillthe room was bright and cosy. 

"I don't feel like stories to-night, Tom. I 've told all I know, andcan't make up any more, " answered Polly, leaning her head on her handwith a sorrowful look that Tom had never seen before. He watched her aminute, and then asked, curiously, "What were you thinking about, justnow, when you sat staring at the fire, and getting soberer and sobererevery minute?

"I was thinking about Jimmy. "

"Would you mind telling about him? You know, you said you would sometime; but don't, if you 'd rather not, " said Tom, lowering his roughvoice respectfully. 

"I like to talk about him; but there is n't much to tell, " began Polly, grateful for his interest. "Sitting here with you reminded me of theway I used to sit with him when he was sick. We used to have such happytimes, and it 's so pleasant to think about them now. "

"He was awfully good, was n't he?"

"No, he was n't; but he tried to be, and mother says that is half thebattle. We used to get tired of trying; but we kept making resolutions, and working hard to keep 'em. I don't think I got on much; but Jimmydid, and every one loved him. "

"Did n't you ever squabble, as we do?"

"Yes, indeed, sometimes; but we could n't stay mad, and always made itup again as soon as we could. Jimmy used to come round first, and say, 'All serene, Polly, ' so kind and jolly, that I could n't help laughingand being friends right away. "

"Did he not know a lot?"

"Yes, I think he did, for he liked to study, and wanted to get on, sohe could help father. People used to call him a fine boy, and I felt soproud to hear it; but they did n't know half how wise he was, becausehe did n't show off a bit. I suppose sisters always are grand of theirbrothers; but I don't believe many girls had as much right to be as Ihad. "

"Most girls don't care two pins about their brothers; so that shows youdon't know much about it. "

"Well, they ought to, if they don't; and they would if the boys were askind to them as Jimmy was to me. "

"Why, what did he do?"

"Loved me dearly, and was n't ashamed to show it, " cried Polly, with asob in her voice, that made her answer very eloquent. 

"What made him die, Polly?" asked Tom, soberly, after little pause. 

"He got hurt coasting, last winter; but he never told which boy didit, and he only lived a week. I helped take care of him; and he was sopatient, I used to wonder at him, for he was in dreadful pain all time. He gave me his books, and his dog, and his speckled hens, and his bigknife, and said, 'Good-by, Polly, ' and kissed me the last thing and thenO Jimmy! Jimmy! If he only could come back!"

Poor Polly's eyes had been getting fuller and fuller, lips tremblingmore and more, as she went on; when she came to that "good-by, " shecould n't get any further, but covered up her face, and cried as herheart would break. Tom was full of sympathy, but did n't know how toshow it; so he sat shaking up the camphor bottle, and trying to think ofsomething proper and comfortable to say, when Fanny came to the rescue, and cuddled Polly in her arms, with soothing little pats and whispersand kisses, till the tears stopped, and Polly said, she "did n't meanto, and would n't any more. I 've been thinking about my dear boy allthe evening, for Tom reminds me of him, " she added, with a sigh. 

"Me? How can I, when I ain't a bit like him?" cried Tom, amazed. 

"But you are in some ways. "

"Wish I was; but I can't be, for he was good, you know. "

"So are you, when you choose. Has n't he been good and patient, anddon't we all like to pet him when he 's clever, Fan?"' said Polly, whoseheart was still aching for her brother, and ready for his sake to findvirtues even in tormenting Tom. 

"Yes; I don't know the boy lately; but he 'll be as bad as ever whenhe 's well, " returned Fanny, who had n't much faith in sick-bedrepentances. 

"Much you know about it, " growled Tom, lying down again, for he had satbolt upright when Polly made the astounding declaration that he waslike the well-beloved Jimmy. That simple little history had made a deepimpression on Tom, and the tearful ending touched the tender spotthat most boys hide so carefully. It is very pleasant to be loved andadmired, very sweet to think we shall be missed and mourned when we die;and Tom was seized with a sudden desire to imitate this boy, who had n'tdone anything wonderful, yet was so dear to his sister, that she criedfor him a whole year after he was dead; so studious and clever, thepeople called him "a fine fellow"; and so anxious to be good, that hekept on trying, till he was better even than Polly, whom Tom privatelyconsidered a model of virtue, as girls go. 

"I just wish I had a sister like you, " he broke out, all of a sudden. 

"And I just wish I had a brother like Jim, " cried Fanny, for she feltthe reproach in Tom's words, and knew she deserved it. 

"I should n't think you 'd envy anybody, for you 've got one another, "said Polly, with such a wistful look, that it suddenly set Tom and Fannyto wondering why they did n't have better times together, and enjoythemselves, as Polly and Jim did. 

"Fan don't care for anybody but herself, " said Tom. 

"Tom is such a bear, " retorted Fanny. 

"I would n't say such things, for if anything should happen to either ofyou, the other one would feel so sorry. Every cross word I ever said toJimmy comes back now, and makes me wish I had n't. "

Two great tears rolled down Polly's cheeks, and were quietly wiped away;but I think they watered that sweet sentiment, called fraternal love, which till now had been neglected in the hearts of this brother andsister. They did n't say anything then, or make any plans, or confessany faults; but when they parted for the night, Fanny gave the woundedhead a gentle pat (Tom never would have forgiven her if she had kissedhim), and said, in a whisper, "I hope you 'll have a good sleep, Tommy, dear. "

And Tom nodded back at her, with a hearty "Same to you, Fan. "

That was all; but it meant a good deal, for the voices were kind, and the eyes met full of that affection which makes words of littleconsequence. Polly saw it; and though she did n't know that she hadmade the sunshine, it shone back upon her so pleasantly, that she fellhappily asleep, though her Jimmy was n't there to say "good-night. "

CHAPTER V. SCRAPES

AFTER being unusually good, children are apt to turn short round andrefresh themselves by acting like Sancho. For a week after Tom's mishap, the young folks were quite angelic, so much so that grandma said she wasafraid "something was going to happen to them. " The dear old lady needn't have felt anxious, for such excessive virtue does n't last longenough to lead to translation, except with little prigs in the goodystory-books; and no sooner was Tom on his legs again, when the wholeparty went astray, and much tribulation was the consequence. 

It all began with "Polly's stupidity, " as Fan said afterward. Just asPolly ran down to meet Mr. Shaw one evening, and was helping him offwith his coat, the bell rang, and a fine bouquet of hothouse flowers wasleft in Polly's hands, for she never could learn city ways, and openedthe door herself. 

"Hey! what's this? My little Polly is beginning early, after all, " saidMr. Shaw, laughing, as he watched the girl's face dimple and flush, asshe smelt the lovely nosegay, and glanced at a note half hidden in theheliotrope. 

Now, if Polly had n't been "stupid, " as Fan said, she would have hadher wits about her, and let it pass; but, you see, Polly was an honestlittle soul and it never occurred to her that there was any need ofconcealment, so she answered in her straightforward way, "Oh, they ain'tfor me, sir; they are for Fan; from Mr. Frank, I guess. She 'll be sopleased. "

"That puppy sends her things of this sort, does he?" And Mr. Shaw lookedfar from pleased as he pulled out the note, and coolly opened it. 

Polly had her doubts about Fan's approval of that "sort of thing, " butdared not say a word, and stood thinking how she used to show her fatherthe funny valentines the boys sent her, and how they laughed over themtogether. But Mr. Shaw did not laugh when he had read the sentimentalverses accompanying the bouquet, and his face quite scared Polly, as heasked, angrily, "How long has this nonsense been going on?"

"Indeed, sir, I don't know. Fan does n't mean any harm. I wish I had n'tsaid anything!" stammered Polly, remembering the promise given to Fannythe day of the concert. She had forgotten all about it and had becomeaccustomed to see the "big boys, " as she called Mr. Frank and hisfriends, with the girls on all occasions. Now, it suddenly occurred toher that Mr. Shaw did n't like such amusements, and had forbidden Fan toindulge in them. "Oh, dear! how mad she will be. Well, I can't help it. Girls should n't have secrets from their fathers, then there would n'tbe any fuss, " thought Polly, as she watched Mr. Shaw twist up the pinknote and poke it back among the flowers which he took from her, saying, shortly, "Send Fanny to me in the library. "

"Now you 've done it, you stupid thing!" cried Fanny, both angry anddismayed, when Polly delivered the message. 

"Why, what else could I do?" asked Polly, much disturbed. 

"Let him think the bouquet was for you; then there'd have been notrouble. "

"But that would have been doing a lie, which is most as bad as tellingone. "

"Don't be a goose. You 've got me into a scrape, and you ought to helpme out. "

"I will if I can; but I won't tell lies for anybody!" cried Polly, getting excited. 

"Nobody wants you to just hold, your tongue, and let me manage. "

"Then I 'd better not go down, " began Polly, when a stern voice frombelow called, like Bluebeard, "Are you coming down?"

"Yes, sir, " answered a meek voice; and Fanny clutched Polly, whispering, "You must come; I 'm frightened out of my wits when he speaks like that. Stand by me, Polly; there 's a dear. "

"I will, " whispered "sister Ann"; and down they went with flutteringhearts. 

Mr. Shaw stood on the rug, looking rather grim; the bouquet lay on thetable, and beside it a note, directed to "Frank Moore, Esq. , " in a verydecided hand, with a fierce-looking flourish after the "Esq. " Pointingto this impressive epistle, Mr. Shaw said, knitting his black eyebrowsas he looked at Fanny, "I 'm going to put a stop to this nonsenseat once; and if I see any more of it, I 'll send you to school in aCanadian convent. "

This awful threat quite took Polly's breath away; but Fanny had heard itbefore, and having a temper of her own, said, pertly, "I 'm sure I haven't done anything so very dreadful. I can't help it if the boys send mephilopena presents, as they do to the other girls. "

"There was nothing about philopenas in the note. But that 's not thequestion. I forbid you to have anything to do with this Moore. He 's nota boy, but a fast fellow, and I won't have him about. You knew this, andyet disobeyed me. "

"I hardly ever see him, " began Fanny. 

"Is that true?" asked Mr. Shaw, turning suddenly to Polly. 

"Oh, please, sir, don't ask me. I promised I would n't that is Fannywill tell you, " cried Polly, quite red with distress at the predicamentshe was in. 

"No matter about your promise; tell me all you know of this absurdaffair. It will do Fanny more good than harm. " And Mr. Shaw sat downlooking more amiable, for Polly's dismay touched him. 

"May I?" she whispered to Fanny. 

"I don't care, " answered Fan, looking both angry and ashamed, as shestood sullenly tying knots in her handkerchief. 

So Polly told, with much reluctance and much questioning, all she knewof the walks, the lunches, the meetings, and the notes. It was n't much, and evidently less serious than Mr. Shaw expected; for, as he listened, his eyebrows smoothed themselves out, and more than once his lipstwitched as if he wanted to laugh, for after all, it was rather comicalto see how the young people aped their elders, playing the new-fashionedgame, quite unconscious of its real beauty, power, and sacredness. 

"Oh, please, sir, don't blame Fan much, for she truly is n't half assilly as Trix and the other, girls. She would n't go sleigh-riding, though Mr. Frank teased, and she wanted to ever so much. She 's sorry, I know, and won't forget what you say any more, if you 'll forgive herthis once, " cried Polly, very earnestly, when the foolish little storywas told. 

"I don't see how I can help it, when you plead so well for her. Comehere, Fan, and mind this one thing; drop all this nonsense, and attendto your books, or off you go; and Canada is no joke in winter time, letme tell you. "

As he spoke, Mr. Shaw stroked his sulky daughter's cheek, hoping to seesome sign of regret; but Fanny felt injured, and would n't show thatshe was sorry, so she only said, pettishly, "I suppose I can have myflowers, now the fuss is over. "

"They are going straight back where they came from, with a line from me, which will keep that puppy from ever sending you any more. " Ringingthe bell, Mr. Shaw despatched the unfortunate posy, and then turned toPolly, saying, kindly but gravely, "Set this silly child of mine a goodexample and do your best for her, won't you?"

"Me? What can I do, sir?" asked Polly, looking ready, but quite ignoranthow to begin. 

"Make her as like yourself as possible, my dear; nothing would please mebetter. Now go, and let us hear no more of this folly. "

They went without a word, and Mr. Shaw heard no more of the affair; butpoor Polly did, for Fan scolded her, till Polly thought seriously ofpacking up and going home next day. I really have n't the heart torelate the dreadful lectures she got, the snubs she suffered, or thecold shoulders turned upon her for several days after this. Polly'sheart was full, but she told no one, and bore her trouble silently, feeling her friend's ingratitude and injustice deeply. 

Tom found out what the matter was, and sided with Polly, whichproceeding led to scrape number two. 

"Where 's Fan?" asked the young gentleman, strolling into his sister'sroom, where Polly lay on the sofa, trying to forget her troubles in aninteresting book. 

"Down stairs, seeing company. "

"Why did n't you go, too?"

"I don't like Trix, and I don't know her fine New York friends. "

"Don't want to, neither, why don't you say?"

"Not polite. "

"Who cares? I say, Polly, come and have some fun. "

"I 'd rather read. "

"That is n't polite. "

Polly laughed, and turned a page. Tom whistled a minute, then sigheddeeply, and put his hand to his forehead, which the black plaster stilladorned. 

"Does your head ache?" asked Polly. 

"Awfully. "

"Better lie down, then. "

"Can't; I 'm fidgety, and want to be 'amoosed' as Pug says. "

"Just wait till I finish my chapter, and then I 'll come, " said pitifulPolly. 

"All right, " returned the perjured boy, who had discovered that a brokenhead was sometimes more useful than a whole one, and exulting in hisbase stratagem, he roved about the room, till Fan's bureau arrested him. It was covered with all sorts of finery, for she had dressed in a hurry, and left everything topsy-turvy. A well-conducted boy would have letthings alone, or a moral brother would have put things to rights; beingneither, Tom rummaged to his hearts content, till Fan's drawers lookedas if some one had been making hay in them. He tried the effect ofear-rings, ribbons, and collars; wound up the watch, though it was n'ttime; burnt his inquisitive nose with smelling-salts; deluged his grimyhandkerchief with Fan's best cologne; anointed his curly crop with herhair-oil; powdered his face with her violet-powder; and finished offby pinning on a bunch of false ringlets, which Fanny tried, to keep aprofound secret. The ravages committed by this bad boy are beyondthe power of language to describe, as he revelled in the interestingdrawers, boxes, and cases, which held his sister's treasures. 

When the curls had been put on, with much pricking of fingers, and ablue ribbon added, la Fan, he surveyed himself with satisfaction, andconsidered the effect so fine, that he was inspired to try a stillgreater metamorphosis. The dress Fan had taken off lay on a chair, and into it got Tom, chuckling with suppressed laughter, for Pollywas absorbed, and the bed-curtains hid his iniquity. Fan's best velvetjacket and hat, ermine muff, and a sofa-pillow for pannier, finished offthe costume, and tripping along with elbows out, Tom appeared beforethe amazed Polly just as the chapter ended. She enjoyed the joke soheartily, that Tom forgot consequences, and proposed going down into theparlor to surprise, the girls. 

"Goodness, no! Fanny never would forgive us if you showed her curls andthings to those people. There are gentlemen among them, and it would n'tbe proper, " said Polly, alarmed at the idea. 

"All the more fun. Fan has n't treated you well, and it will serve herright if you introduce me as your dear friend, Miss Shaw. Come on, itwill be a jolly lark. "

"I would n't for the world; it would be so mean. Take 'em off, Tom, andI 'll play anything else you like. "

"I ain't going to dress up for nothing; I look so lovely, someone mustadmire me. Take me down, Polly, and see if they don't call me 'a sweetcreature. '"

Tom looked so unutterably ridiculous as he tossed his curls and pranced, that Polly went off into another gale of merriment; but even while shelaughed, she resolved not to let him mortify his sister. 

"Now, then, get out of the way if you won't come; I 'm going down, " saidTom. 

"No, you 're not. "

"How will you help it, Miss Prim?"

"So. " And Polly locked the door, put the key in her pocket, and noddedat him defiantly. 

Tom was a pepper-pot as to temper, and anything like opposition alwayshad a bad effect. Forgetting his costume, he strode up to Polly, saying, with a threatening wag of the head, "None of that. I won't stand it. "

"Promise not to plague Fan, and I 'll let you out. "

"Won't promise anything. Give me that key, or I 'll make you. "

"Now, Tom, don't be savage. I only want to keep you out of a scrape, forFan will be raging if you go. Take off her things, and I 'll give up. "

Tom vouchsafed no reply, but marched to the other door, which was fast, as Polly knew, looked out of the three-story window, and finding noescape possible, came back with a wrathful face. "Will you give me thatkey?"

"No, I won't, " said Polly, valiantly. 

"I 'm stronger than you are; so you 'd better hand over. "

"I know you are; but it 's cowardly for a great boy like you to rob agirl. "

"I don't want to hurt you; but, by George! I won't stand this!"

Tom paused as Polly spoke, evidently ashamed of himself; but his temperwas up, and he would n't give in. If Polly had cried a little justhere, he would have yielded; unfortunately she giggled, for Tom's fierceattitude was such a funny contrast to his dress that she could n't helpit. That settled the matter. No girl that ever lived should giggle athim, much less lock him up like a small child. Without a word, he madea grab at Polly's arm, for the hand holding the key was still in her, pocket. With her other hand she clutched her frock, and for a minuteheld on stoutly. But Tom's strong fingers were irresistible; rip wentthe pocket, out came the hand, and with a cry of pain from Polly, thekey fell on the floor. 

"It 's your own fault if you 're hurt. I did n't mean to, " muttered Tom, as he hastily departed, leaving Polly to groan over her sprained wrist. He went down, but not into the parlor, for somehow the joke seemed tohave lost its relish; so he made the girls in the kitchen laugh, andthen crept up the back way, hoping to make it all right with Polly. Butshe had gone to grandma's room, for, though the old lady was out, itseemed a refuge. He had just time to get things in order, when Fannycame up, crosser than ever; for Trix had been telling her of all sortsof fun in which she might have had a share, if Polly had held hertongue. 

"Where is she?" asked Fan, wishing to vent her vexation on her friend. 

"Moping in her room, I suppose, " replied Tom, who was discovered readingstudiously. 

Now, while this had been happening, Maud had been getting into hotwater also; for when her maid left her, to see a friend below, Miss Maudparaded into Polly's room, and solaced herself with mischief. In an evilhour Polly had let her play boat in her big trunk, which stood empty. Since then Polly had stored some of her most private treasures in theupper tray, so that she might feel sure they were safe from all eyes. She had forgotten to lock the trunk, and when Maud raised the lid tobegin her voyage, several objects of interest met her eyes. She was deepin her researches when Fan came in and looked over her shoulder, feelingtoo cross with Polly to chide Maud. 

As Polly had no money for presents, she had exerted her ingenuityto devise all sorts of gifts, hoping by quantity to atone for anyshortcomings in quality. Some of her attempts were successful, otherswere failures; but she kept them all, fine or funny, knowing thechildren at home would enjoy anything new. Some of Maud's cast-off toyshad been neatly mended for Kitty; some of Fan's old ribbons and laceswere converted into dolls' finery; and Tom's little figures, whittledout of wood in idle minutes, were laid away to show Will what could bedone with a knife. 

"What rubbish!" said Fanny. 

"Queer girl, is n't she?" added Tom, who had followed to see what wasgoing on. 

"Don't you laugh at Polly's things. She makes nicer dolls than you, Fan;and she can wite and dwar ever so much better than Tom, " cried Maud. "How do you know? I never saw her draw, " said Tom. 

"Here 's a book with lots of pictures in it. I can't wead the witing;but the pictures are so funny. "

Eager to display her friend's accomplishments, Maud pulled out a fatlittle book, marked "Polly's Journal, " and spread it in her lap. 

"Only the pictures; no harm in taking a look at 'em, " said Tom. 

"Just one peep, " answered Fanny; and the next minute both were laughingat a droll sketch of Tom in the gutter, with the big dog howling overhim, and the velocipede running away. Very rough and faulty, but sofunny, that it was evident Polly's sense of humor was strong. A fewpages farther back came Fanny and Mr. Frank, caricatured; then grandma, carefully done; Tom reciting his battle-piece; Mr. Shaw and Polly inthe park; Maud being borne away by Katy; and all the school-girls turnedinto ridicule with an unsparing hand. 

"Sly little puss, to make fun of us behind our backs, " said Fan, rathernettled by Polly's quiet retaliation for many slights from herself andfriends. 

"She does draw well, " said Tom, looking critically at the sketch of aboy with a pleasant face, round whom Polly had drawn rays like the sun, and under which was written, "My dear Jimmy. "

"You would n't admire her, if you knew what she wrote here about you, "said Fanny, whose eyes had strayed to the written page opposite, andlingered there long enough to read something that excited her curiosity. 

"What is it?" asked Tom, forgetting his honorable resolves for a minute. 

"She says, 'I try to like Tom, and when he is pleasant we do very well;but he don't stay so long. He gets cross and rough, and disrespectful tohis father and mother, and plagues us girls, and is so horrid I almosthate him. It 's very wrong, but I can't help it. ' How do you like that?"asked Fanny. 

"Go ahead, and see how she comes down on you, ma'am, " retorted Tom, whohad read on a bit. 

"Does she?" And Fanny continued, rapidly: "As for Fan, I don't thinkwe can be friends any more; for she told her father a lie, and won'tforgive me for not doing so too. I used to think her a very fine girl;but I don't now. If she would be as she was when I first knew her, Ishould love her just the same; but she is n't kind to me; and though sheis always talking about politeness, I don't think it is polite to treatcompany as she does me. She thinks I am odd and countrified, and I daresay I am; but I should n't laugh at a girl's clothes because she waspoor, or keep her out of the way because she did n't do just as othergirls do here. I see her make fun of me, and I can't feel as I did; andI 'd go home, only it would seem ungrateful to Mr. Shaw and grandma, andI do love them dearly. "

"I say, Fan, you 've got it now. Shut the book and come away, " criedTom, enjoying this broadside immensely, but feeling guilty, as well hemight. 

"Just one bit more, " whispered Fanny, turning on a page or two, andstopping at a leaf that was blurred here and there as if tears haddropped on it. 

"Sunday morning, early. Nobody is up to spoil my quiet time, and I mustwrite my journal, for I 've been so bad lately, I could n't bear to doit. I 'm glad my visit is most done, for things worry me here, and thereis n't any one to help me get right when I get wrong. I used to envyFanny; but I don't now, for her father and mother don't take care of heras mine do of me. She is afraid of her father, and makes her mother doas she likes. I 'm glad I came though, for I see money don't givepeople everything; but I 'd like a little all the same, for it is socomfortable to buy nice things. I read over my journal just now, andI 'm afraid it 's not a good one; for I have said all sorts of thingsabout the people here, and it is n't kind. I should tear it out, only Ipromised to keep my diary, and I want to talk over things that puzzle mewith mother. I see now that it is my fault a good deal; for I have n'tbeen half as patient, and pleasant as I ought to be. I will truly tryfor the rest of the time, and be as good and grateful as I can; for Iwant them to like me, though I 'm only 'an old-fashioned country girl. '"

That last sentence made Fanny shut the book, with a face full ofself-reproach; for she had said those words herself, in a fit ofpetulance, and Polly had made no answer, though her eyes filled and hercheeks burned. Fan opened her lips to say something, but not a soundfollowed, for there stood Polly looking at them with an expression theyhad never seen before. 

"What are you doing with my things?" she demanded, in a low tone, whileher eyes kindled and her color changed. 

"Maud showed us a book she found, and we were just looking at thepictures, " began Fanny, dropping it as if it burnt her fingers. 

"And reading my journal, and laughing at my presents, and then puttingthe blame on Maud. It 's the meanest thing I ever saw; and I 'll neverforgive you as long as I live!"

Polly said, this all in one indignant breath, and then as if afraidof saying too much, ran out of the room with such a look of mingledcontempt, grief, and anger, that the three culprits stood dumb withshame. Tom had n't even a whistle at his command; Maud was so scared atgentle Polly's outbreak, that she sat as still as a mouse; whileFanny, conscience stricken, laid back the poor little presents with arespectful hand, for somehow the thought of Polly's poverty came overher as it never had done before; and these odds and ends, so carefullytreasured up for those at home, touched Fanny, and grew beautiful in hereyes. As she laid by the little book, the confessions in it reproachedher more sharply that any words Polly could have spoken; for she hadlaughed at her friend, had slighted her sometimes, and been unforgivingfor an innocent offence. That last page, where Polly took the blame onherself, and promised to "truly try" to be more kind and patient, wentto Fanny's heart, melting all the coldness away, and she could only layher head on the trunk, sobbing, "It was n't Polly's fault; it was allmine. "

Tom, still red with shame at being caught in such a scrape, left Fannyto her tears, and went manfully away to find the injured Polly, andconfess his manifold transgressions. But Polly could n't be found. Hesearched high and low in every room, yet no sign of the girt appeared, and Tom began to get anxious. "She can't have run away home, can she?"he said to himself, as he paused before the hat-tree. There was thelittle round hat, and Tom gave it a remorseful smooth, remembering howmany times he had tweaked it half off, or poked it over poor Polly'seyes. "Maybe she 's gone down to the office, to tell pa. 'T is n't a bitlike her, though. Anyway, I 'll take a look round the corner. "

Eager to get his boots, Tom pulled open the door of a dark closet underthe stairs, and nearly tumbled over backward with surprise; for there, on the floor, with her head pillowed on a pair of rubbers, lay Pollyin an attitude of despair. This mournful spectacle sent Tom's penitentspeech straight out of his head, and with an astonished "Hullo!" hestood and stared in impressive silence. Polly was n't crying, and layso still, that Tom began to think she might be in a fit or a faint, and bent anxiously down to inspect the pathetic bunch. A glimpse of weteyelashes, a round cheek redder than usual, and lips parted by quick, breathing, relieved his mind upon that point; so, taking courage, he satdown on the boot-jack, and begged pardon like a man. 

Now, Polly was very angry, and I think she had a right to be; but shewas not resentful, and after the first flash was over, she soon began tofeel better about it. It was n't easy to forgive; but, as she listenedto Tom's honest voice, getting gruff with remorse now and then, shecould n't harden her heart against him, or refuse to make up when he sofrankly owned that it "was confounded mean to read her book that way. "She liked his coming and begging pardon at once; it was a handsome thingto do; she appreciated it, and forgave him in her heart some time beforeshe did with her lips; for, to tell the truth, Polly had a spice ofgirlish malice, and rather liked to see domineering Tom eat humble-pie, just enough to do him good, you know. She felt that atonement wasproper, and considered it no more than just that Fan should drench ahandkerchief or two with repentant tears, and that Tom should sit ona very uncomfortable seat and call himself hard names for five or tenminutes before she relented. 

"Come, now, do say a word to a fellow. I 'm getting the worst of it, anyway; for there 's Fan, crying her eyes out upstairs, and here areyou stowed away in a dark closet as dumb as a fish, and nobody but me tobring you both round. I 'd have cut over to the Smythes and got ma hometo fix things, only it looked like backing out of the scrape; so I didn't, " said Tom, as a last appeal. 

Polly was glad to hear that Fan was crying. It would do her good; butshe could n't help softening to Tom, who did seem in a predicamentbetween two weeping damsels. A little smile began to dimple the cheekthat was n't hidden, and then a hand came slowly out from under thecurly head, and was stretched toward him silently. Tom was just goingto give it a hearty shake, when he saw a red mark on the wrist, and knewwhat made it. His face changed, and he took the chubby hand so gently, that Polly peeped to see what it meant. 

"Will you forgive that, too?" he asked, in a whisper, stroking the redwrist. 

"Yes, it don't hurt much now. " And Polly drew her hand away, sorry hehad seen it. 

"I was a beast, that 's what I was!" said Tom, in a tone of greatdisgust. And just at that awkward minute down tumbled his father'sold beaver over his head and face, putting a comical quencher on hisself-reproaches. Of course, neither could help laughing at that; andwhen he emerged, Polly was sitting up, looking as much better for hershower as he did for his momentary eclipse. 

"Fan feels dreadfully. Will you kiss and be friends, if I trot herdown?" asked Tom, remembering his fellow-sinner. 

"I 'll go to her. " And Polly whisked out of the closet as suddenly asshe had whisked in, leaving Tom sitting on the boot-jack, with a radiantcountenance. 

How the girls made it up no one ever knew. But after much talking andcrying, kissing and laughing, the breach was healed, and peace declared. A slight haze still lingered in the air after the storm, for Fannywas very humble and tender that evening; Tom a trifle pensive, butdistressingly polite, and Polly magnanimously friendly to every one; forgenerous natures like to forgive, and Polly enjoyed the petting afterthe insult, like a very human girl. 

As she was brushing her hair at bedtime there came a tap on her doorand, opening it, she beheld nothing but a tall black bottle, with astrip of red flannel tied round it like a cravat, and a cocked-hat noteon the cork. Inside were these lines, written in a sprawling hand withvery black ink:

DEAR POLLY, Opydilldock is first-rate for sprains. You put a lot on theflannel and do up your wrist, and I guess it will be all right in themorning. Will you come a sleigh-ride tomorrow? I 'm awful sorry I hurtyou. 

TOM

CHAPTER VI. GRANDMA

"WHERE 'S Polly?" asked Fan one snowy afternoon, as she came into thedining-room where Tom was reposing on the sofa with his boots in theair, absorbed in one of those delightful books in which boys are castaway on desert islands, where every known fruit, vegetable and floweris in its prime all the year round; or, lost in boundless forests, wherethe young heroes have thrilling adventures, kill impossible beasts, and, when the author's invention gives out, suddenly find their way home, laden with tiger skins, tame buffaloes and other pleasing trophies oftheir prowess. 

"Dun no, " was Tom's brief reply, for he was just escaping from analligator of the largest size. 

"Do put down that stupid book, and let 's do something, " said Fanny, after a listless stroll round the room. 

"Hi, they 've got him!" was the only answer vouchsafed by the absorbedreader. 

"Where 's Polly?" asked Maud, joining the party with her hands full ofpaper dolls all suffering for ball-dresses. 

"Do get along, and don't bother me, " cried Tom exasperated at theinterruption. 

"Then tell us where she is. I 'm sure you know, for she was down here alittle while ago, " said Fanny. 

"Up in grandma's room, maybe. "

"Provoking thing! you knew it all the time, and did n't tell, just toplague us, " scolded Maud. 

But Tom was now under water stabbing his alligator, and took no noticeof the indignant departure of the young ladies. 

"Polly 's always poking up in grandma's room. I don't see what fun thereis in it, " said Fanny as they went up stairs. 

"Polly 's a verwy queer girl, and gwandma pets her a gweat deal morethan she does me, " observed Maud, with an injured air. 

"Let 's peek and see what they are doing, " whispered Fan, pausing at thehalf-open door. 

Grandma was sitting before a quaint old cabinet, the doors of whichstood wide open, showing glimpses of the faded relics treasured there. On a stool, at the old lady's feet, sat Polly, looking up with intentface and eager eyes, quite absorbed in the history of a high-heeledbrocade shoe which lay in her lap. 

"Well, my dear, " grandma was saying, "she had it on the very day thatUncle Joe came in as she sat at work, and said, 'Dolly, we must bemarried at once. ' 'Very well, Joe, ' says Aunt Dolly, and down she wentto the parlor, where the minister was waiting, never stopping to changethe dimity dress she wore, and was actually married with her scissorsand pin-ball at her side, and her thimble on. That was in war times, 1812, my dear, and Uncle Joe was in the army, so he had to go, and hetook that very little pin-ball with him. Here it is with the mark ofa bullet through it, for he always said his Dolly's cushion saved hislife. "

"How interesting that is!" cried Polly, as she examined the fadedcushion with the hole in it. 

"Why, grandma, you never told me that story, " said Fanny, hurrying in, finding the prospect was a pleasant one for a stormy afternoon. 

"You never asked me to tell you anything, my dear, so I kept my oldstories to myself, " answered grandma, quietly. 

"Tell some now, please. May we stay and see the funny things?" said Fanand Maud, eyeing the open cabinet with interest. 

"If Polly likes; she is my company, and I am trying to entertainher, for I love to have her come, " said grandma, with her old-timepoliteness. 

"Oh, yes! do let them stay and hear the stories. I 've often told themwhat good times we have up here, and teased them to come, but they thinkit 's too quiet. Now, sit down, girls, and let grandma go on. You see Ipick out something in the cabinet that looks interesting, and thenshe tells me about it, " said Polly, eager to include the girls in herpleasures, and glad to get them interested in grandma's reminiscences, for Polly knew how happy it made the lonely old lady to live over herpast, and to have the children round her. 

"Here are three drawers that have not been opened yet; each take one, and choose something from it for me to tell about, " said Madam, quiteexcited at the unusual interest in her treasures. 

So the girls each opened a drawer and turned over the contents till theyfound something they wanted to know about. Maud was ready first, andholding up an oddly shaped linen bag, with a big blue F embroidered onit, demanded her story. Grandma smiled as she smoothed the old thingtenderly, and began her story with evident pleasure. 

"My sister Nelly and I went to visit an aunt of ours, when we werelittle girls, but we did n't have a very good time, for she wasextremely strict. One afternoon, when she had gone out to tea, and oldDebby, the maid, was asleep in her room, we sat on the doorstep, feelinghomesick, and ready for any thing to amuse us. 

"'What shall we do?' said Nelly. 

"Just as she spoke, a ripe plum dropped bounce on the grass before us, as if answering her question. It was all the plum's fault, for if ithad n't fallen at that minute, I never should have had the thought whichpopped into my mischievous mind. 

"'Let 's have as many as we want, and plague Aunt Betsey, to pay her forbeing so cross, ' I said, giving Nelly half the great purple plum. 

"'It would be dreadful naughty, ' began Nelly, 'but I guess we will, ' sheadded, as the sweet mouthful slipped down her throat. 

"'Debby 's asleep. Come on, then, and help me shake, ' I said, gettingup, eager for the fun. 

"We shook and shook till we got red in the face, but not one dropped, for the tree was large, and our little arms were not strong enoughto stir the boughs. Then we threw stones, but only one green and onehalf-ripe one came down, and my last stone broke the shed window, sothere was an end of that. 

"'It 's as provoking as Aunt Betsey herself, ' said Nelly, as we satdown, out of breath. 

"'I wish the wind would come and blow 'em down for us, ' panted I, staring up at the plums with longing eyes. 

"'If wishing would do any good, I should wish 'em in my lap at once, 'added Nelly. 

"'You might as well wish 'em in your mouth and done with it, if you aretoo lazy to pick 'em up. If the ladder was n't too heavy we could trythat, ' said I, determined to have them. 

"'You know we can't stir it, so what is the use of talking about it? Youproposed getting the plums, now let 's see you do it, ' answered Nelly, rather crossly, for she had bitten the green plum, and it puckered hermouth. 

"'Wait a minute, and you will see me do it, ' cried I, as a new thoughtcame into my naughty head. 

"'What are you taking your shoes and socks off for? You can't climb thetree, Fan. '" 'Don't ask questions, but be ready to pick 'em up when theyfall, Miss Lazybones. ' "With this mysterious speech I pattered intothe house bare-footed and full of my plan. Up stairs I went to a windowopening on the shed roof. Out I got, and creeping carefully along tillI came near the tree, I stood up, and suddenly crowed like the littlerooster. Nelly looked up, and stared, and laughed, and clapped her handswhen she saw what I was going to do. 

"'I 'm afraid you 'll slip and get hurt. '" 'Don't care if I do; I 'llhave those plums if I break my neck doing it, ' and half sliding, halfwalking I went down the sloping roof, till the boughs of the tree werewithin my reach. 

"Hurrah!" cried Nelly, dancing down below, as my first shake sent adozen plums rattling round her. 

"'Hurrah!" cried I, letting go one branch and trying to reach another. But as I did so my foot slipped, I tried to catch something to hold by, but found nothing, and with a cry, down I fell, like a very big plum onthe grass below. 

"Fortunately the shed was low, the grass was thick and the tree broke myfall, but I got a bad bump and a terrible shaking. Nelly thought I waskilled, and began to cry with her mouth full. But I picked myself up ina minute, for I was used to such tumbles; and did n't mind the pain halfas much as the loss of the plums. 

"'Hush! Debby will hear and spoil all the fun. I said I 'd get 'em and Ihave. See what lots have come down with me. '" So there had, for my fallshook the tree almost as much as it did me, and the green and purplefruit lay all about us. 

"By the time the bump on my forehead had swelled as big as a nut, ouraprons were half full, and we sat down to enjoy ourselves. But we didn't. O dear, no! for many of the plums were not ripe, some were hurt bythe birds, some crushed in falling, and many as hard as stones. Nellygot stung by a wasp, my head began to ache, and we sat looking at oneanother rather dismally, when Nelly had a bright idea. 

"'Let 's cook 'em, then they 'll be good, and we can put some away inour little pails for to-morrow. '" 'That will be splendid! There 's afire in the kitchen, Debby always leaves the kettle on, and we can useher saucepan, and I know where the sugar is, and we 'll have a grandtime. ' "In we went, and fell to work very quietly. It was a large, open fire-place, with the coals nicely covered up, and the big kettlesimmering on the hook. We raked open the fire, put on the saucepan, andin it the best of our plums, with water enough to spoil them. But we didn't know that, and felt very important as we sat waiting for it to boil, each armed with a big spoon, while the sugar box stood between us readyto be used. 

"How slow they were, to be sure! I never knew such obstinate things, forthey would n't soften, though they danced about in the boiling water, and bobbed against the cover as if they were doing their best. 

"The sun began to get low, we were afraid Debby would come down, andstill those dreadful plums would n't look like sauce. At last they beganto burst, the water got a lovely purple, we put lots of sugar in, andkept tasting till our aprons and faces were red, and our lips burnt withthe hot spoons. 

"'There 's too much juice, ' said Nelly, shaking her head wisely. 'Itought to be thick and nice like mamma's. ' "'I 'll pour off some of thejuice, and we can drink it, ' said I, feeling that I 'd made a mistake inmy cooking. 

"So Nelly got a bowl, and I got a towel and lifted the big saucepancarefully off. It was heavy and hot, and I was a little afraid of it, but did n't like to say so. Just as I began to pour, Debby suddenlycalled from the top of the stairs, 'Children, what under the sun are youdoing?' It startled us both. Nelly dropped the bowl and ran. I droppedthe saucepan and did n't run, for a part of the hot juice splashed uponmy bare feet, and ankles, and made me scream with dreadful pain. 

"Down rushed Debby to find me dancing about the kitchen with a greatbump on my forehead, a big spoon in my hand, and a pair of bright purplefeet. The plums were lying all over the hearth, the saucepan in themiddle of the room, the basin was broken, and the sugar swimming aboutas if the bowl had turned itself over trying to sweeten our mess for us. 

"Debby was very good to me, for she never stopped to scold, but laidme down on the old sofa, and bound up my poor little feet with oil andcotton wool. Nelly, seeing me lie white and weak, thought I was dying, and went over to the neighbor's for Aunt Betsey, and burst in upon theold ladies sitting primly at, their tea, crying, distractedly, 'Oh, AuntBetsey, come quick! for the saucepan fell off the shed, and Fan's feetare all boiled purple!' Nobody laughed at this funny message, and AuntBetsey ran all the way home with a muffin in her hand and her ball inher pocket, though the knitting was left behind. 

"I suffered a great deal, but I was n't sorry afterward, for I learnedto love Aunt Betsey, who nursed me tenderly, and seemed to forget herstrict ways in her anxiety for me. 

"This bag was made for my special comfort, and hung on the sofa where Ilay all those weary days. Aunt kept it full of pretty patchwork or, whatI liked better, ginger-nuts, and peppermint drops, to amuse me, thoughshe did n't approve of cosseting children up, any more than I do now. "

"I like that vewy well, and I wish I could have been there, " was Maud'scondescending remark, as she put back the little bag, after a carefulpeep inside, as if she hoped to find an ancient ginger-nut, or awell-preserved peppermint drop still lingering in some corner. 

"We had plums enough that autumn, but did n't seem to care much aboutthem, after all, for our prank became a household joke, and, for years, we never saw the fruit, but Nelly would look at me with a funny face, and whisper, 'Purple stockings, Fan!'"

"Thank you, ma'am, " said Polly. "Now, Fan, your turn next. "

"Well, I 've a bundle of old letters, and I 'd like to know if thereis any story about them, " answered Fanny, hoping some romance might beforthcoming. 

Grandma turned over the little packet tied up with a faded pink ribbon;a dozen yellow notes written on rough, thick paper, with red wafersstill adhering to the folds, showing plainly that they were writtenbefore the day of initial note-paper and self-sealing envelopes. 

"They are not love-letters, deary, but notes from my mates after I leftMiss Cotton's boarding-school. I don't think there is any story aboutthem, " and grandma turned them over with spectacles before the dim eyes, so young and bright when they first read the very same notes. 

Fanny was about to say, "I 'll choose again, " when grandma began tolaugh so heartily that the girls felt sure she had caught some merry oldmemory which would amuse them. 

"Bless my heart, I have n't thought of that frolic this forty years. Poor, dear, giddy Sally Pomroy, and she 's a great-grandmother now!"cried the old lady, after reading one of the notes, and clearing themist off her glasses. 

"Now, please tell about her; I know it 's something funny to make youlaugh so, " said Polly and Fan together. 

"Well, it was droll, and I 'm glad I remembered it for it 's just thestory to tell you young things. 

"It was years ago, " began grandma, briskly, "and teachers were very muchstricter than they are now. The girls at Miss Cotton's were not allowedlights in their rooms after nine o'clock, never went out alone, and wereexpected to behave like models of propriety from morning till night. 

"As you may imagine, ten young girls, full of spirits and fun, foundthese rules hard to keep, and made up for good behavior in public by allsorts of frolics in private. 

"Miss Cotton and her brother sat in the back parlor after school wasover, and the young ladies were sent to bed. Mr. John was very deaf, and Miss Priscilla very near-sighted, two convenient afflictions for thegirls on some occasions, but once they proved quite the reverse, as youshall hear. 

"We had been very prim for a week, and our bottled up spirits could nolonger be contained; so we planed a revel after our own hearts, and setour wits to work to execute it. 

"The first obstacle was surmounted in this way. As none of us could getout alone, we resolved to lower Sally from the window, for she was lightand small, and very smart. 

"With our combined pocket-money she was to buy nuts and candy, cake andfruit, pie, and a candle, so that we might have a light, after Betseytook ours away as usual. We were to darken the window of the innerchamber, set a watch in the little entry, light up, and then for a goodtime. 

"At eight o'clock on the appointed evening, several of us professedgreat weariness, and went to our room, leaving the rest sewingvirtuously with Miss Cotton, who read Hannah More's Sacred Dramas aloud, in a way that fitted the listeners for bed as well as a dose of opiumwould have done. 

"I am sorry to say I was one of the ringleaders; and as soon as we gotup stairs, produced the rope provided for the purpose, and invited Sallyto be lowered. It was an old-fashioned house, sloping down behind, andthe closet window chosen by us was not many feet from the ground. 

"It was a summer evening, so that at eight o'clock it was still light;but we were not afraid of being seen, for the street was a lonely one, and our only neighbors two old ladies, who put down their curtains atsunset, and never looked out till morning. 

"Sally had been bribed by promises of as many 'goodies' as she couldeat, and being a regular madcap, she was ready for anything. 

"Tying the rope round her waist she crept out, and we let her safelydown, sent a big basket after her, and saw her slip round the corner inmy big sun bonnet and another girl's shawl, so that she should not berecognized. 

"Then we put our night-gowns over our dresses, and were laid peacefullyin bed when Betsey came up, earlier than usual; for it was evident thatMiss Cotton felt a little suspicious at our sudden weariness. 

"For half an hour we lay laughing and whispering, as we waited for thesignal from Sally. At last we heard a cricket chirp shrilly under thewindow, and flying up, saw a little figure below in the twilight. 

"'O, quick! quick!' cried Sally, panting with haste. 'Draw up the basketand then get me in, for I saw Mr. Cotton in the market, and ran allthe way home, so that I might get in before he came. ' Up came the heavybasket, bumping and scraping on the way, and smelling, O, so nice!Down went the rope, and with a long pull, a strong pull, and a pull alltogether, we hoisted poor Sally half-way up to the window, when, sad totell, the rope slipped and down she fell, only being saved from brokenbones by the hay-cock under the window. 

"'He 's coming! he 's coming! O pull me up, for mercy sake!' criedSally, scrambling to her feet unhurt, but a good deal shaken. 

"We saw a dark figure approaching, and dragged her in with more bumpingand scraping, and embraced her with rapture, for we had just escapedbeing detected by Mr. John, whose eyes were as sharp as his ears weredull. 

"We heard the front-door shut, then a murmur of voices, and thenBetsey's heavy step coming up stairs. 

"Under the bed went the basket, and into the beds went the conspirators, and nothing could have been more decorous than the appearance of theroom when Betsey popped her head in. 

"'Master's an old fidget to send me travelling up again, just becausehe fancied he saw something amiss at the window. Nothing but a curtainflapping, or a shadder, for the poor dears is sleeping like lambs. ' Weheard her say this to herself, and a general titter agitated the whitecoverlets as she departed. 

"Sally was in high feather at the success of her exploit, and dancedabout like an elf, as she put her night-gown on over her frock, braidedher hair in funny little tails all over her head, and fastened the greatred pin-cushion on her bosom for a breast-pin in honor of the feast. 

"The other girls went to their rooms as agreed upon, and all was soondark and still up stairs, while Miss Cotton began to enjoy herselfbelow, as she always did when 'her young charges' were safely disposedof. 

"Then ghosts began to walk, and the mice scuttled back to their holesin alarm, for white figures glided from room to room, till all wereassembled in the little chamber. 

"The watch was set at the entry door, the signal agreed upon, the candlelighted, and the feast spread forth upon a newspaper on the bed, withthe coverlet arranged so that it could be whisked over the refreshmentsat a moment's notice. 

"How good everything was, to be sure! I don't think I 've eaten anypies since that had such a delicious flavor as those broken ones, eatenhastily, in that little oven of a room, with Sally making jokes and theothers enjoying stolen sweets with true girlish relish. Of course it wasvery wicked, but I must tell the truth. 

"We were just beginning on the cake when the loud scratching of a ratdisturbed us. 

"'The signal! fly! run! hide! Hush, don't laugh!' cried several voices, and we scuttled into bed as rapidly and noiselessly as possible, withour mouths and hands full. 

"A long pause, broken by more scratching; but as no one came, we decidedon sending to inquire what it meant. I went and found Mary, the picketguard half asleep, and longing for her share of the feast. 

"'It was a real rat; I 've not made a sound. Do go and finish; I 'mtired of this, ' said Mary, slapping away at the mosquitoes. 

"Back I hurried with the good news. Every one flew up, briskly. Welighted the candle again, and returned to our revel. The refreshmentswere somewhat injured by Sally's bouncing in among them, bit we did n'tcare, and soon finished the cake. 

"'Now let 's have the nuts, ' I said, groping for the paper bag. 

"'They are almonds and peanuts, so we can crack them with our teeth. Besure you get the bag by the right end, ' said Sally. 

"'I know what I 'm about, ' and to show her that it was all right, Igave the bag a little shake, when out flew the nuts, rattling like ahail-storm all over the uncarpeted floor. 

"'Now you 've done it, ' cried Sally, as Mary scratched like a mad rat, and a door creaked below, for Miss Cotton was not deaf. 

"Such a flurry as we were in! Out went the candle, and each one rushedaway with as much of the feast as she could seize in her haste. Sallydived into her bed, recklessly demolishing the last pie, and scatteringthe candy far and wide. 

"Poor Mary was nearly caught for Miss Cotton was quicker than Betsey, and our guard had to run for her life. 

"Our room was the first, and was in good order, though the two flushedfaces on the pillows were rather suspicious. Miss Cotton stood staringabout her, looking so funny, without her cap, that my bedfellow wouldhave gone off in a fit of laughter, if I had not pinched her warningly. 

"'Young ladies, what is this unseemly noise?' No answer from us buta faint snore. Miss Cotton marched into the next room, put the samequestion and received the same reply. 

"In the third chamber lay Sally, and we trembled as the old lady wentin. Sitting up, we peeped and listened breathlessly. 

"'Sarah, I command you to tell me what this all means?' But Sally onlysighed in her sleep, and muttered, wickedly, 'Ma, take me home. I 'mstarved at Cotton's. ' 'Mercy on me! is the child going to have a fever?'cried the old lady, who did not observe the tell tale nuts at her feet. 

"'So dull, so strict! O take me home!' moaned Sally, tossing her armsand gurgling, like a naughty little gypsy. 

"That last bit of acting upset the whole concern, for as she tossed herarms she showed the big red cushion on her breast. Near-sighted as shewas, that ridiculous object could not escape Miss Cotton, neither didthe orange that rolled out from the pillow, nor the boots appearing atthe foot of the bed. 

"With sudden energy the old lady plucked off the cover, and there laySally with her hair dressed, la Topsy, her absurd breast-pin and herdusty boots, among papers of candy, bits of pie and cake, oranges andapples, and a candle upside down burning a hole in the sheet. 

"At the sound of Miss Cotton's horrified exclamation Sally woke up, andbegan laughing so merrily that none of us could resist following herexample, and the rooms rang with merriment far many minutes. I reallydon't know when we should have stopped if Sally had not got choked withthe nut she had in her mouth, and so frightened us nearly out of ourwits. "

"What became of the things, and how were you punished?" asked Fan, inthe middle of her laughter. 

"The remains of the feast went to the pig, and we were kept on bread andwater for three days. "

"Did that cure you?"

"Oh, dear, no! we had half a dozen other frolics that very summer; andalthough I cannot help laughing at the remembrance of this, you must notthink, child, that I approve of such conduct, or excuse it. No, no, mydear, far from it. "

"I call that a tip-top story! Drive on, grandma, and tell one aboutboys, " broke in a new voice, and there was Tom astride of a chairlistening and laughing with all his might, for his book had come to anend, and he had joined the party unobserved. 

"Wait for your turn, Tommy. Now, Polly, dear, what will you have?"said grandma, looking, so lively and happy, that it was very evident"reminiscing" did her good. 

"Let mine come last, and tell one for Tom next, " said Polly, lookinground, and beckoning him nearer. 

He came and sat himself cross-legged on the floor, before the lowerdrawer of the cabinet, which grandma opened for him, saying, with abenign stroke of the curly head, "There, dear, that 's where I keep thelittle memorials of my brother Jack. Poor lad, he was lost at sea, youknow. Well, choose anything you like, and I 'll try to remember a storyabout it. "

Tom made a rapid rummage, and fished up a little broken pistol. 

"There, that 's the chap for me! Wish it was n't spoilt, then we 'd havefun popping away at the cats in the yard. Now, then, grandma. "

"I remember one of Jack's pranks, when that was used with great effect, "said grandma, after a thoughtful pause, during which Tom teased thegirls by snapping the lock of the pistol in their faces. 

"Once upon a time, " continued Madam, much flattered by the row ofinterested faces before her, "my father went away on business, leavingmother, aunt, and us girls to Jack's care. Very proud he was, to besure, of the responsibility, and the first thing he did was to load thatpistol and keep it by his bed, in our great worriment, for we feared he'd kill himself with it. For a week all went well; then we were startledby the news that robbers were about. All sorts of stories flew throughthe town (we were living in the country then); some said that certainhouses were marked with a black cross, and those were always robbed;others, that there was a boy in the gang, for windows, so small thatthey were considered safe, were entered by some little rogue. At oneplace the thieves had a supper, and left ham and cake in the front yard. Mrs. Jones found Mrs. Smith's shawl in her orchard, with a hammer andan unknown teapot near it. One man reported that some one tapped athis window, in the night, saying, softly, 'Is anyone here?' and when helooked out, two men were seen to run down the road. 

"We lived just out of town, in a lonely place; the house was old, withconvenient little back windows, and five outside doors. Jack was theonly man about the place, and he was barely thirteen. Mother and auntwere very timid, and the children weren't old enough to be of anyuse, so Jack and I were the home-guard, and vowed to defend the familymanfully. "

"Good for you! Hope the fellows came!" cried Tom, charmed with thisopening. 

"One day, an ill-looking man came in and asked for food, " continuedgrandma, with a mysterious nod; "and while he ate, I saw him glancesharply about from the wooden buttons on the back-doors, to the silverurn and tankards on the dining-room sideboard. A strong suspicion tookpossession of me, and I watched him as a cat does a mouse. 

"'He came to examine the premises, I 'm sure of it, but we will be readyfor him, ' I said, fiercely, as I told the family about him. 

"This fancy haunted us all, and our preparations were very funny. Motherborrowed a rattle, and kept it under her pillow. Aunt took a big bellto bed with her; the children had little Tip, the terrier, to sleep intheir room; while Jack and I mounted guard, he with the pistol, and Iwith a hatchet, for I did n't like fire-arms. Biddy, who slept in theattic, practised getting out on the shed roof, so that she might runaway at the first alarm. Every night we arranged pit-falls for therobbers, and all filed up to bed, bearing plate, money, weapons, andthings to barricade with, as if we lived in war times. 

"We waited a week and no one came, so we began to feel rather slighted, for other people got 'a scare, ' as Tom says, and after all ourpreparations we really felt a trifle disappointed that we had had nochance to show our courage. At last a black mark was found upon ourdoor, and a great panic ensued, for we felt that now our time had come. 

"That night we put a tub of water at the bottom of the back-stairs, anda pile of tin pans at the top of the front stairs, so that any attemptto come up would produce a splash or a rattle. Bells were hung on doorhandles, sticks of wood piled up in dark corners for robbers to fallover, and the family retired, all armed and all provided with lamps andmatches. 

"Jack and I left our doors open, and kept asking one another if we didn't hear something, till he fell asleep. I was wakeful and lay listeningto the crickets till the clock struck twelve; then I got drowsy, andwas just dropping off when the sound of steps outside woke me up staringwide awake. Creeping to the window I was in time to see by the dimmoonlight a shadow glide round the corner and disappear. A queer littlethrill went over me, but I resolved to keep quiet till I was suresomething was wrong, for I had given so many false alarms, I did n'twant Jack to laugh at me again. Popping my head out of the door, Ilistened, and presently heard a scraping sound near the shed. 

"'There they are; but I won't rouse the house till the bell rings or thepans fall. The rogues can't go far without a clatter of some sort, andif we could only catch one of them we should get the reward and a dealof glory, ' I said to myself, grasping my hatchet firmly. 

"A door closed softly below, and a step came creeping towards theback-stairs. Sure now of my prey, I was just about to scream 'Jack!'when something went splash into the tub at the foot of the back-stairs. 

"In a minute every one was awake and up, for Jack fired his pistolbefore he was half out of bed, and roared 'Fire!' so loud it roused thehouse. Mother sprung her rattle, aunt rang her bell, Jip barked likemad, and we all screamed, while from below came up a regular Irish howl. 

"Some one brought a lamp, and we peeped anxiously down, to see our ownstupid Biddy sitting in the tub wringing her hands and wailing dismally. 

"'Och, murther, and it 's kilt I am! The saints be about us! how iverdid I come forninst this say iv wather, just crapin in quiet afthera bit iv sthroll wid Mike Mahoney, me own b'y, that 's to marry meintirely, come Saint Patrick's day nixt. ' We laughed so we could hardlyfish the poor thing up, or listen while she explained that she hadslipped out of her window for a word with Mike, and found it fastenedwhen she wanted to come back, so she had sat on the roof, trying todiscover the cause of this mysterious barring out, till she wastired, when she prowled round the house till she found a cellar windowunfastened, after all our care, and got in quite cleverly, she thought;but the tub was a new arrangement which she knew nothing about; and whenshe fell into the 'say, ' she was bewildered and could only howl. 

"This was not all the damage either, for aunt fainted with the fright, mother cut her hand with a broken lamp, the children took cold hoppingabout on the wet stairs, Jip barked himself sick, I sprained my ankle, and Jack not only smashed a looking-glass with his bullets, but spoilthis pistol by the heavy charge put in it. After the damages wererepaired and the flurry was well over, Jack confessed that he had markedthe door for fun, and shut Biddy out as a punishment for 'gallivanting, 'of which he did n't approve. Such a rogue as that boy was!'"

"But did n't the robbers ever come?" cried Tom, enjoying the joke, butfeeling defrauded of the fight. 

"Never, my dear; but we had our 'scare, ' and tested our courage, andthat was a great satisfaction, of course, " answered grandma, placidly. 

"Well, I think you were the bravest of the lot. I 'd like to have seenyou flourishing round there with your hatchet, " added Tom, admiringly, and the old lady looked as much pleased with the compliment as if shehad been a girl. 

"I choose this, " said Polly, holding up a long white kid glove, shrunkenand yellow with time, but looking as if it had a history. 

"Ah, that now has a story worth telling!" cried grandma; adding, proudly, "Treat that old glove respectfully, my children, forLafayette's honored hand has touched it. "

"Oh, grandma, did you wear it? Did you see him? Do tell us all about it, and that will be the best of the whole, " cried Polly, who loved history, and knew a good deal about the gallant Frenchman and his brave life. 

Grandma loved to tell this story, and always assumed her most imposingair to do honor to her theme. Drawing herself up, therefore, she foldedher hands, and after two or three little "hems, " began with an absentlook, as if her eyes beheld a far-away time, which brightened as shegazed. 

"The first visit of Lafayette was before my time, of course, but I heardso much about it from my grandfather that I really felt as if I 'd seenit all. Our Aunt Hancock lived in the Governor's house, on Beacon Hill, at that time. " Here the old lady bridled up still more, for she was veryproud of "our aunt. " "Ah, my dears, those were the good old times!" shecontinued, with a sigh. "Such dinners and tea parties, such damasktable cloths and fine plate, such solid, handsome furniture and elegantcarriages; aunt's was lined with red silk velvet, and when the coachwas taken away from her at the Governor's death, she just ripped outthe lining, and we girls had spencers made of it. Dear heart, how wellI remember playing in aunt's great garden, and chasing Jack up and downthose winding stairs; and my blessed father, in his plum-colored coatand knee buckles, and the queue I used to tie up for him every day, handing aunt in to dinner, looking so dignified and splendid. "

Grandma seemed to forget her story for a minute, and become a littlegirl again, among the playmates dead and gone so many years. Pollymotioned the others to be quiet, and no one spoke till the old lady, with a long sigh, came back to the present, and went on. 

"Well, as I was saying, the Governor wanted to give a breakfast to theFrench officers, and Madam, who was a hospitable soul, got up a splendidone for them. But by some mistake, or accident, it was discovered at thelast minute that there was no milk. 

"A great deal was needed, and very little could be bought or borrowed, so despair fell upon the cooks and maids, and the great breakfast wouldhave been a failure, if Madam, with the presence of mind of her sex, hadnot suddenly bethought herself of the cows feeding on the Common. 

"To be sure, they belonged to her neighbors, and there was no time toask leave, but it was a national affair; our allies must be fed; andfeeling sure that her patriotic friends would gladly lay their cows onthe altar of their country, Madam Hancock covered herself with glory, by calmly issuing the command, 'Milk 'em!' It was done, to the greatastonishment of the cows, and the entire satisfaction of the guests, among whom was Lafayette. 

"This milking feat was such a good joke, that no one seems to haveremembered much about the great man, though one of his officers, acount, signalized himself by getting very tipsy, and going to bed withhis boots and spurs on, which caused the destruction of aunt's bestyellow damask coverlet, for the restless sleeper kicked it into rags bymorning. 

"Aunt valued it very much, even in its tattered condition, and kept it along while, as a memorial of her distinguished guests. 

"The time when I saw Lafayette was in 1825, and there were no tipsycounts then. Uncle Hancock (a sweet man, my dears, though some call himmean now-a-days) was dead, and aunt had married Captain Scott. 

"It was not at all the thing for her to do; however, that 's neitherhere nor there. She was living in Federal Street at the time, a mostaristocratic street then, children, and we lived close by. 

"Old Josiah Quincy was mayor of the city, and he sent aunt word that theMarquis Lafayette wished to pay his respects to her. 

"Of course she was delighted, and we all flew about to make ready forhim. Aunt was an old lady, but she made a grand toilet, and was asanxious to look well as any girl. "

"What did she wear?" asked Fan, with interest. 

"She wore a steel-colored satin, trimmed with black lace, and on her capwas pinned a Lafayette badge of white satin. 

"I never shall forget how b-e-a-utifully she looked as she sat in stateon the front parlor sophy, right under a great portrait of her firsthusband; and on either side of her sat Madam Storer and Madam Williams, elegant to behold, in their stiff silks, rich lace, and stately turbans. We don't see such splendid old ladies now-a-days. "

"I think we do sometimes, " said Polly, slyly. 

Grandma shook her head, but it pleased her very much to be admired, forshe had been a beauty in her day. 

"We girls had dressed the house with flowers; old Mr. Coolidge sent in aclothes-basket full. Joe Joy provided the badges, and aunt got out someof the Revolutionary wine from the old Beacon Street cellar. 

"I wore my green and white palmyrine, my hair bowed high, the beautifulleg-o'-mutton sleeves that were so becoming, and these very gloves. 

"Well, by-and-by the General, escorted by the Mayor, drove up. Dear me, I see him now! a little old man in nankeen trousers and vest, a longblue coat and ruffled shirt, leaning on his cane, for he was lame, andsmiling and bowing like a true Frenchman. 

"As he approached, the three old ladies rose, and courtesied with theutmost dignity. Lafayette bowed first to the Governor's picture, then tothe Governor's widow, and kissed her hand. 

"That was droll; for on the back of her glove was stamped Lafayette'slikeness, and the gallant old gentleman kissed his own face. 

"Then some of the young ladies were presented, and, as if to escape anyfurther self-salutations, the marquis kissed the pretty girls on thecheek. 

"Yes, my dears, here is just the spot where the dear old man saluted me. I 'm quite as proud of it now as I was then, for he was a brave, goodman, and helped us in our trouble. 

"He did not stay long, but we were very merry, drinking his health, receiving his compliments, and enjoying the honor he did us. 

"Down in the street there was a crowd, of course, and when he left theywanted to take out the horses and drag him home in triumph. But he didn't wish it; and while that affair was being arranged, we girls had beenpelting him with the flowers which we tore from the vases, the walls, and our own topknots, to scatter over him. 

"He liked that, and laughed, and waved his hand to us, while we ran, andpelted, and begged him to come again. 

"We young folks quite lost our heads that night, and I have n't a veryclear idea of how I got home. The last thing I remember was hanging outof the window with a flock of girls, watching the carriage roll away, while the crowd cheered as if they were mad. 

"Bless my heart, it seems as if I heard 'em now! 'Hurrah for Lafayetteand Mayor Quincy! Hurrah for Madam Hancock and the pretty girls! Hurrahfor Col. May!' 'Three cheers for Boston! Now, then! Hurrah! Hurrah!Hurrah!'"

And here the old lady stopped, out of breath, with her cap askew, herspectacles on the end of her nose, and her knitting much the worse forbeing waved enthusiastically in the air, while she hung over the arm ofher chair, shrilly cheering an imaginary Lafayette. The girls clappedtheir hands, and Tom hurrahed with all his might, saying, when he gothis breath, "Lafayette was a regular old trump; I always liked him. "

"My dear! what a disrespectful way to speak of that great man, " saidgrandma, shocked at Young America's irreverence. 

"Well, he was a trump, anyway, so why not call him one?" asked Tom, feeling that the objectionable word was all that could be desired. 

"What queer gloves you wore then, " interrupted Fanny, who had beentrying on the much-honored glove, and finding it a tight fit. 

"Much better and cheaper than we have now, " returned grandma, readyto defend "the good old times" against every insinuation. "You are anextravagant set now-a-days, and I really don't know what you are comingto. By the way, I 've got somewhere two letters written by two youngladies, one in 1517, and the other in 1868. The contrast between the twowill amuse you, I think. "

After a little search, grandma produced an old portfolio, and selectingthe papers, read the following letter, written by Anne Boleyn beforeher marriage to Henry VIII, and now in the possession of a celebratedantiquarian:

DEAR MARY, I have been in town almost a month, yet I cannot say I havefound anything in London extremely agreeable. We rise so late in themorning, seldom before six o'clock, and sit up so late at night, beingscarcely in bed before ten, that I am quite sick of it; and was it notfor the abundance of fine things I am every day getting I should beimpatient of returning into the country. 

My indulgent mother bought me, yesterday, at a merchant's in Cheapside, three new shifts, that cost fourteen pence an ell, and I am to have apair of new stuff shoes, for my Lord of Norfolk's ball, which will bethree shillings. 

The irregular life I have led since my coming to this place has quitedestroyed my appetite. You know I could manage a pound of bacon and atankard of good ale for my breakfast, in the country, but in London Ifind it difficult to get through half the quantity, though I must ownI am generally eager enough for the dinner hour, which is here delayedtill twelve, in your polite society. 

I played at hot cockles, last night, at my Lord of Leicester's. The Lordof Surrey was there, a very elegant young man, who sung a song ofhis own composition, on the "Lord of Kildare's Daughter. " It was muchapproved, and my brother whispered me that the fair Geraldine, for so myLord of Surrey calls his sweetheart, is the finest woman of the age. Ishould be glad to see her, for I hear she is good as she is beautiful. 

Pray take care of the poultry during my absence. Poor things! I alwaysfed them myself; and if Margery has knitted me the crimson worstedmittens, I should be glad if they were sent up the first opportunity. 

Adieu, dear Mary. I am just going to mass, and you shall speedily havethe prayers, as you have now the kindest love of your own ANNE BOLEYN. 

"Up before six, and think it late to go to bed at ten! What acountrified thing Anne must have been. Bacon and ale for breakfast, anddinner at twelve; how very queer to live so!" cried Fanny. "Lord Surreyand Lord Leicester sound fine, but hot cockles, and red mittens, andshoes for three shillings, are horrid. "

"I like it, " said Polly, thoughtfully, "and I 'm glad poor Anne had alittle fun before her troubles began. May I copy that letter some time, grandma?"

"Yes, dear, and welcome. Now, here 's the other, by a modern girl on herfirst visit to London. This will suit you better, Fan, " and grandmaread what a friend had sent her as a pendant to Anne's little picture ofLondon life long ago:

MY DEAREST CONSTANCE, After three months of intense excitement I snatcha leisure moment to tell you how much I enjoy my first visit to London. Having been educated abroad, it really seems like coming to a strangecity. At first the smoke, dirt and noise were very disagreeable, butI soon got used to these things, and now find all I see perfectlycharming. 

We plunged at once into a whirl of gayety and I have had no time tothink of anything but pleasure. It is the height of the season, andevery hour is engaged either in going to balls, concerts, theatres, fetes and church, or in preparing for them. We often go to two or threeparties in an evening, and seldom get home till morning, so of coursewe don't rise till noon next day. This leaves very little time for ourdrives, shopping, and calls before dinner at eight, and then the eveninggayeties begin again. 

At a ball at Lady Russell's last night, I saw the Prince of Wales, anddanced in the set with him. He is growing stout, and looks dissipated. Iwas disappointed in him, for neither in appearance nor conversation washe at all princely. I was introduced to a very brilliant and delightfulyoung gentleman from America. I was charmed with him, and rathersurprised to learn that he wrote the poems which were so much admiredlast season, also that he is the son of a rich tailor. How odd theseAmericans are, with their money, and talent, and independence!

O my dear, I must not forget to tell you the great event of my firstseason. I am to be presented at the next Drawing Room! Think howabsorbed I must be in preparation for this grand affair. Mamma isresolved that I shall do her credit, and we have spent the last twoweeks driving about from milliners to mantua-makers, from merchants tojewellers. I am to wear white satin and plumes, pearls and roses. Mydress will cost a hundred pounds or more, and is very elegant. 

My cousins and friends lavish lovely things upon me, and you will openyour unsophisticated eyes when I display my silks and laces, trinketsand French hats, not to mention billet deux, photographs, and otherrelics of a young belle's first season. 

You ask if I ever think of home. I really have n't time, but I dosometimes long a little for the quiet, the pure air and the girlishamusements I used to enjoy so much. One gets pale, and old, and sadlyfagged out, with all this dissipation, pleasant as it is. I feel quiteblas, already. 

If you could send me the rosy cheeks, bright eyes, and gay spirits Ialways had at home, I 'd thank you. As you cannot do that, please sendme a bottle of June rain water, for my maid tells me it is better thanany cosmetic for the complexion, and mine is getting ruined by latehours. 

I fancy some fruit off our own trees would suit me, for I have noappetite, and mamma is quite desolate about me. One cannot live onFrench cookery without dyspepsia, and one can get nothing simple here, for food, like everything else, is regulated by the fashion. 

Adieu, ma chere, I must dress for church. I only wish you could see mynew hat and go with me, for Lord Rockingham promised to be there. 

Adieu, yours eternally, FLORENCE. 

"Yes, I do like that better, and I wish I had been in this girl's place, don't you, Polly?" said Fan, as grandma took off her glasses. 

"I should love to go to London, and have a good time, but I don't thinkI should care about spending ever so much money, or going to Court. Maybe I might when I got there, for I do like fun and splendor, " addedhonest Polly, feeling that pleasure was a very tempting thing. 

"Grandma looks tired; let 's go and play in the dwying-woom, " said Maud, who found the conversation getting beyond her depth. 

"Let us all kiss and thank grandma, for amusing us so nicely, beforewe go, " whispered Polly. Maud and Fanny agreed, and grandma looked sogratified by their thanks, that Tom followed suit, merely waiting till"those girls" were out of sight, to give the old lady a hearty hug, anda kiss on the very cheek Lafayette had saluted. 

When he reached the play-room Polly was sitting in the swing, saying, very earnestly, "I always told you it was nice up in grandma's room, andnow you see it is. I wish you 'd go oftener; she admires to have you, and likes to tell stories and do pleasant things, only she thinks youdon't care for her quiet sort of fun. I do, anyway, and I think she 'sthe kindest, best old lady that ever lived, and I love her dearly!"

"I did n't say she was n't, only old people are sort of tedious andfussy, so I keep out of their way, " said Fanny. 

"Well, you ought not to, and you miss lots of pleasant times. My mothersays we ought to be kind and patient and respectful to all old folksjust because they are old, and I always mean to be. "

"Your mother 's everlastingly preaching, " muttered Fan, nettled by theconsciousness of her own shortcomings with regard to grandma. 

"She don't preach!" cried Polly, firing up like a flash; "she onlyexplains things to us, and helps us be good, and never scolds, and I'd rather have her than any other mother in the world, though she don'twear velvet cloaks and splendid bonnets, so now!"

"Go it, Polly!" called Tom, who was gracefully hanging head downwardfrom the bar put up for his special benefit. 

"Polly 's mad! Polly 's mad!" sung Maud, skipping rope round the room. 

"If Mr. Sydney could see you now he would n't think you such an angelany more, " added Fanny, tossing a bean-bag and her head at the sametime. 

Polly was mad, her face was very red, her eyes very bright and her lipstwitched, but she held her tongue and began to swing as hard as shecould, fearing to say something she would be sorry for afterward. For afew minutes no one spoke, Tom whistled and Maud hummed but Fan and Pollywere each soberly thinking of something, for they had reached anage when children, girls especially, begin to observe, contrast, andspeculate upon the words, acts, manners, and looks of those about them. A good deal of thinking goes on in the heads of these shrewd littlefolks, and the elders should mind their ways, for they get criticisedpretty sharply and imitated very closely. 

Two little things had happened that day, and the influence of a fewwords, a careless action, was still working in the active minds of thegirls. 

Mr. Sydney had called, and while Fanny was talking with him she saw hiseye rest on Polly, who sat apart watching the faces round her with themodest, intelligent look which many found so attractive. At that minuteMadam Shaw came in, and stopped to speak to the little girl. Polly roseat once, and remained standing till the old lady passed on. 

"Are you laughing at Polly's prim ways?" Fanny had asked, as she saw Mr. Sydney smile. 

"No, I am admiring Miss Polly's fine manners, " he answered in a grave, respectful tone, which had impressed Fanny very much, for Mr. Sydneywas considered by all the girls as a model of good breeding, and thatindescribable something which they called "elegance. "

Fanny wished she had done that little thing, and won that approvinglook, for she valued the young man's good opinion, because it wasso hard to win, by her set at least. So, when Polly talked about oldpeople, it recalled this scene and made Fan cross. 

Polly was remembering how, when Mrs. Shaw came home that day in her finevisiting costume, and Maud ran to welcome her with unusual affection, she gathered up her lustrous silk and pushed the little girl awaysaying, impatiently, "Don't touch me, child, your hands are dirty. "Then the thought had come to Polly that the velvet cloak did n't covera right motherly heart, that the fretful face under the nodding purpleplumes was not a tender motherly face, and that the hands in thedelicate primrose gloves had put away something very sweet and precious. She thought of another woman, whose dress never was too fine for littlewet cheeks to lie against, or loving little arms to press; whose face, in spite of many lines and the gray hairs above it, was never sour orunsympathetic when children's eyes turned towards it; and whose handsnever were too busy, too full or too nice to welcome and serve thelittle sons and daughters who freely brought their small hopes andfears, sins and sorrows, to her, who dealt out justice and mercy withsuch wise love. "Ah, that 's a mother!" thought Polly, as the memorycame warm into her heart, making her feel very rich, and pity Maud forbeing so poor. 

This it was that caused such sudden indignation at Fanny's dreadfulspeech, and this it was that made quick-tempered Polly try to calm herwrath before she used toward Fanny's mother the disrespectful tone sheso resented toward her own. As the swing came down after some dozenquick journeys to and fro, Polly seemed to have found a smile somewhereup aloft, for she looked toward Fan, saying pleasantly, as she pauseda little in her airy exercise, "I 'm not mad now, shall I come and tosswith you?"

"No, I 'll come and swing with you, " answered Fanny, quick to feel thegenerous spirit of her friend. 

"You are an angel, and I 'll never be so rude again, " she added, asPolly's arm came round her, and half the seat was gladly offered. 

"No, I ain't; but if I ever get at all like one, it will be 'mother'spreaching' that did it, " said Polly, with a happy laugh. 

"Good for you, Polly Peacemaker, " cried Tom, quoting his father, andgiving them a grand push as the most appropriate way of expressing hisapprobation of the sentiment. 

Nothing more was said; but from that day there slowly crept into thefamily more respect for grandma, more forbearance with her infirmities, more interest in her little stories, and many a pleasant gossip did thedear old lady enjoy with the children as they gathered round her fire, solitary so long. 

CHAPTER VII. GOOD-BY

"OH, dear! Must you really go home Saturday?" said Fan, some days afterwhat Tom called the "grand scrimmage. "

"I really must; for I only came to stay a month and here I 've beennearly six weeks, " answered Polly, feeling as if she had been absent ayear. 

"Make it two months and stay over Christmas. Come, do, now, " urged Tom, heartily. 

"You are very kind; but I would n't miss Christmas at home for anything. Besides, mother says they can't possibly do without me. "

"Neither can we. Can't you tease your mother, and make up your mind tostay?" began Fan. 

"Polly never teases. She says it 's selfish; and I don't do it nowmuch, " put in Maud, with a virtuous air. 

"Don't you bother Polly. She 'd rather go, and I don't wonder. Let 's bejust as jolly as we can while she stays, and finish up with your party, Fan, " said Tom, in a tone that settled the matter. 

Polly had expected to be very happy in getting ready for the party; butwhen the time came, she was disappointed; for somehow that naughty thingcalled envy took possession of her, and spoiled her pleasure. Before sheleft home, she thought her new white muslin dress, with its fresh blueribbons, the most elegant and proper costume she could have; butnow, when she saw Fanny's pink silk, with a white tarlatan tunic, andinnumerable puffings, bows, and streamers, her own simple littletoilet lost all its charms in her eyes, and looked very babyish andold-fashioned. 

Even Maud was much better dressed than herself, and looked very splendidin her cherry-colored and white suit, with a sash so big she couldhardly carry it, and little white boots with red buttons. They bothhad necklaces and bracelets, ear-rings and brooches; but Polly had noornament, except the plain locket on a bit of blue velvet. Her sash wasonly a wide ribbon, tied in a simple bow, and nothing but a blue snoodin the pretty curls. Her only comfort was the knowledge that the modesttucker drawn up round the plump shoulders was real lace, and that herbronze boots cost nine dollars. 

Poor Polly, with all her efforts to be contented, and not to mindlooking unlike other people, found it hard work to keep her face brightand her voice happy that night. No one dreamed what was going an underthe muslin frock, till grandma's wise old eyes spied out the littleshadow on Polly's spirits, and guessed the cause of it. When dressed, the three girls went up to show themselves to the elders, who were ingrandma's room, where Tom was being helped into an agonizingly stiffcollar. 

Maud pranced like a small peacock, and Fan made a splendid courtesy asevery one turned to survey them; but Polly stood still, and her eyeswent from face to face, with an anxious, wistful air, which seemed tosay, "I know I 'm not right; but I hope I don't look very bad. "

Grandma read the look in a minute; and when Fanny said, with a satisfiedsmile, "How do we look?" she answered, drawing Polly toward her sokindly. 

"Very like the fashion-plates you got the patterns of your dresses from. But this little costume suits me best. "

"Do you really think I look nice?" and Polly's face brightened, for shevalued the old lady's opinion very much. 

"Yes, my dear; you look just as I like to see a child of your age look. What particularly pleases me is that you have kept your promise to yourmother, and have n't let anyone persuade you to wear borrowed finery. Young things like you don't need any ornaments but those you wearto-night, youth, health, intelligence, and modesty. "

As she spoke, grandma gave a tender kiss that made Polly glow like arose, and for a minute she forgot that there were such things as pinksilk and coral ear-rings in the world. She only said, "Thank you, ma'am, " and heartily returned the kiss; but the words did her good, andher plain dress looked charming all of a sudden. 

"Polly 's so pretty, it don't matter what she wears, " observed Tom, surveying her over his collar with an air of calm approval. 

"She has n't got any bwetelles to her dwess, and I have, " said Maud, settling her ruffled bands over her shoulders, which looked likecherry-colored wings on a stout little cherub. 

"I did wish she 'd just wear my blue set, ribbon is so very plain; but, as Tom says, it don't much matter;" and Fanny gave an effective touch tothe blue bow above Polly's left temple. 

"She might wear flowers; they always suit young girls, " said Mrs. Shaw, privately thinking that her own daughters looked much the best, yetconscious that blooming Polly had the most attractive face. "Bless me!I forgot my posies in admiring the belles. Hand them out, Tom;" and Mr. Shaw nodded toward an interesting looking box that stood on the table. 

Seizing them wrong side-up, Tom produced three little bouquets, alldifferent in color, size, and construction. 

"Why, papa! how very kind of you, " cried Fanny, who had not dared toreceive even a geranium leaf since the late scrape. 

"Your father used to be a very gallant young gentleman, once upon atime, " said Mrs. Shaw, with a simper. 

"Ah, Tom, it 's a good sign when you find time to think of givingpleasure to your little girls!" And grandma patted her son's bald headas if he was n't more than eighteen. 

Thomas Jr. Had given a somewhat scornful sniff at first; but whengrandma praised his father, the young man thought better of the matter, and regarded the flowers with more respect, as he asked, "Which is forwhich?"

"Guess, " said Mr. Shaw, pleased that his unusual demonstration hadproduced such an effect. 

The largest was a regular hothouse bouquet, of tea-rosebuds, scentlessheath, and smilax; the second was just a handful of sweet-peas andmignonette, with a few cheerful pansies, and one fragrant little rose inthe middle; the third, a small posy of scarlet verbenas, white feverfew, and green leaves. 

"Not hard to guess. The smart one for Fan, the sweet one for Polly, andthe gay one for Pug. Now, then, catch hold, girls. " And Tom proceededto deliver the nosegays, with as much grace as could be expected from ayouth in a new suit of clothes and very tight boots. 

"That finishes you off just right, and is a very pretty attention ofpapa's. Now run down, for the bell has rung; and remember, not to dancetoo often, Fan; be as quiet as you can, Tom; and Maud, don't eat toomuch supper. Grandma will attend to things, for my poor nerves won'tallow me to come down. "

With that, Mrs. Shaw dismissed them, and the four descended to receivethe first batch of visitors, several little girls who had been askedfor the express purpose of keeping Maud out of her sister's way. Tomhad likewise been propitiated, by being allowed to bring his three bosomfriends, who went by the school-boy names of Rumple, Sherry, and Spider. 

"They will do to make up sets, as gentlemen are scarce; and the party isfor Polly, so I must have some young folks on her account, " said Fanny, when sending out her invitations. 

Of course, the boys came early, and stood about in corners, looking asif they had more arms and legs than they knew what to do with. Tom didhis best to be a good host; but ceremony oppressed his spirits, and hewas forced to struggle manfully with the wild desire to propose a gameof leap-frog, for the long drawing-rooms, cleared for dancing, temptedhim sorely. 

Polly sat where she was told, and suffered bashful agonies as Fanintroduced very fine young ladies and very stiff young gentlemen, whoall said about the same civil things, and then appeared to forget allabout her. When the first dance was called, Fanny cornered Tom, who hadbeen dodging her, for he knew what she wanted, and said, in an earnestwhisper: "Now, Tom, you must dance this with Polly. You are the younggentleman of the house, and it 's only proper that you should ask yourcompany first. "

"Polly don't care for manners. I hate dancing; don't know how. Let gomy jacket, and don't bother, or I 'll cut away altogether, " growled Tom, daunted by the awful prospect of opening the ball with Polly. 

"I 'll never forgive you if you do. Come, be clever, and help me, there's a dear. You know we both were dreadfully rude to Polly, and agreedthat we 'd be as kind and civil to her as ever we could. I shall keepmy word, and see that she is n't slighted at my party, for I want her tolove me, and go home feeling all right. "

This artful speech made an impression on the rebellious Thomas, whoglanced at Polly's happy face, remembered his promise, and, with agroan, resolved to do his duty. 

"Well, I 'll take her; but I shall come to grief, for I don't knowanything about your old dances. "

"Yes, you do. I 've taught you the steps a dozen times. I 'm going tobegin with a redowa, because the girls like it, and it 's better funthan square dances. Now, put on your gloves, and go and ask Polly like agentleman. "

"Oh, thunder!" muttered Tom. And having split the detested gloves indragging them on, he nerved himself for the effort, walked up to Polly, made a stiff bow, stuck out his elbow, and said, solemnly, "May I havethe pleasure, Miss Milton?"

He did it as much like the big fellows as he could, and expected thatPolly would be impressed. But she was n't a bit; for after a surprisedlook she laughed in his face, and took him by the hand, saying, heartily, "Of course you may; but don't be a goose, Tommy. "

"Well, Fan told me to be elegant, so I tried to, " whispered Tom, adding, as he clutched his partner with a somewhat desperate air, "Hold ontight, and we 'll get through somehow. "

The music struck up, and away they went; Tom hopping one way and Pollythe other, in a most ungraceful manner. 

"Keep time to the music, " gasped Polly. 

"Can't; never could, " returned Tom. 

"Keep step with me, then, and don't tread on my toes, " pleaded Polly. 

"Never mind; keep bobbing, and we 'll come right by and by, " mutteredTom, giving his unfortunate partner a sudden whisk, which nearly landedboth on the floor. 

But they did not "get right by and by"; for Tom, In his frantic effortsto do his duty, nearly annihilated poor Polly. He tramped, he bobbed, heskated, he twirled her to the right, dragged her to the left, backed herup against people and furniture, trod on her feet, rumpled her dress, and made a spectacle of himself generally. Polly was much disturbed;but as everyone else was flying about also, she bore it as long asshe could, knowing that Tom had made a martyr of himself, and feelinggrateful to him for the sacrifice. 

"Oh, do stop now; this is dreadful!" cried Polly, breathlessly, after afew wild turns. 

"Is n't it?" said Tom, wiping his red face with such an air of intenserelief, that Polly had not the heart to scold him, but said, "Thankyou, " and dropped into a chair exhausted. 

"I know I 've made a guy of myself; but Fan insisted on it, for fearyou 'd be offended if I did n't go the first dance with you, " said Tom, remorsefully, watching Polly as she settled the bow of her crushed sash, which Tom had used as a sort of handle by which to turn and twist her;"I can do the Lancers tip-top; but you won't ever want to dance with meany more, " he added, as he began to fan her so violently, that her hairflew about as if in a gale of wind. 

"Yes, I will. I 'd like to; and you shall put your name down here onthe sticks of my fan. That 's the way, Trix says, when you don't have aball-book. "

Looking much gratified, Tom produced the stump of a lead-pencil, andwrote his name with a flourish, saying, as he gave it back, "Now I 'mgoing to get Sherry, or some of the fellows that do the redowa well, soyou can have a real good go before the music stops. "

Off went Tom; but before he could catch any eligible partner, Polly wasprovided with the best dancer in the room. Mr. Sydney had seen and heardthe whole thing; and though he had laughed quietly, he liked honest Tomand good-natured Polly all the better for their simplicity. Polly's footwas keeping time to the lively music, and her eyes were fixed wistfullyon the smoothly-gliding couples before her, when Mr. Sydney came toher, saying, in the pleasant yet respectful way she liked so much, "MissPolly, can you give me a turn?"

"Oh, yes; I 'm dying for another. " And Polly jumped up, with both handsout, and such a grateful face, that Mr. Sydney resolved she should haveas many turns as she liked. 

This time all went well; and Tom, returning from an unsuccessful search, was amazed to behold Polly circling gracefully about the room, guided bya most accomplished partner. 

"Ah, that 's something like, " he thought, as he watched the bronze bootsretreating and advancing in perfect time to the music. "Don't see howSydney does the steering so well; but it must be fun; and, by Jupiter! I'll learn it!" added Shaw, Jr. , with an emphatic gesture which burst thelast button off his gloves. 

Polly enjoyed herself till the music stopped; and before she had time tothank Mr. Sydney as warmly as she wished, Tom came up to say, with hismost lordly air, "You dance splendidly, Polly. Now, you just show me anyone you like the looks of, and I 'll get him for you, no matter who heis. "

"I don't want any of the gentlemen; they are so stiff, and don't careto dance with me; but I like those boys over there, and I 'll dance withany of them if they are willing, " said Polly, after a survey. 

"I 'll trot out the whole lot. " And Tom gladly brought up his friends, who all admired Polly immensely, and were proud to be chosen instead ofthe "big fellows. "

There was no sitting still for Polly after that, for the lads kept hergoing at a great pace; and she was so happy, she never saw or suspectedhow many little manoeuvres, heart-burnings, displays of vanity, affectation, and nonsense were going on all round her. She loveddancing, and entered into the gayety of the scene with a heartiness thatwas pleasant to see. Her eyes shone, her face glowed, her lips smiled, and the brown curls waved in the air, as she danced, with a heart aslight as her feet. 

"Are you enjoying yourself, Polly?" asked Mr. Shaw, who looked in, nowand then, to report to grandma that all was going well. 

"Oh, such a splendid time!" cried Polly, with an enthusiastic littlegesture, as she chassed into the corner where he stood. 

"She is a regular belle among the boys, " said Fanny, as she promenadedby. 

"They are so kind in asking me and I 'm not afraid of them, " explainedPolly, prancing, simply because she could n't keep still. 

"So you are afraid of the young gentlemen, hey?" and Mr. Shaw held herby one curl. 

"All but Mr. Sydney. He don't put on airs and talk nonsense; and, oh! hedoes 'dance like an angel, ' as Trix says. "

"Papa, I wish you 'd come and waltz with me. Fan told me not to go nearher, 'cause my wed dwess makes her pink one look ugly; and Tom won't;and I want to dwedfully. "

"I 've forgotten how, Maudie. Ask Polly; she 'll spin you round like ateetotum. " "Mr. Sydney's name is down for that, " answered Polly, lookingat her fan with a pretty little air of importance. "But I guess he wouldn't mind my taking poor Maud instead. She has n't danced hardly any, and I 've had more than my share. Would it be very improper to changemy mind?" And Polly looked up at her tall partner with eye which plainlyshowed that the change was a sacrifice. 

"Not a bit. Give the little dear a good waltz, and we will look on, "answered Mr. Sydney, with a nod and smile. 

"That is a refreshing little piece of nature, " said Mr. Shaw, as Pollyand Maud whirled away. 

"She will make a charming little woman, if she is n't spoilt. "

"No danger of that. She has got a sensible mother. "

"I thought so. " And Sydney sighed, for he had lately lost his own goodmother. 

When supper was announced, Polly happened to be talking, or trying totalk, to one of the "poky" gentlemen whom Fan had introduced. He tookMiss Milton down, of course, put her in a corner, and having served herto a dab of ice and one macaroon, he devoted himself to his own supperwith such interest, that Polly would have fared badly, if Tom had notcome and rescued her. 

"I 've been looking everywhere for you. Come with me, and don't sitstarving here, " said Tom, with a scornful look from her empty plate tothat of her recreant escort, which was piled with good things. 

Following her guide, Polly was taken to the big china closet, openingfrom the dining-room to the kitchen, and here she found a jovial littleparty feasting at ease. Maud and her bosom friend, "Gwace, " were seatedon tin cake-boxes; Sherry and Spider adorned the refrigerator; while Tomand Rumple foraged for the party. 

"Here 's fun, " said Polly, as she was received with a clash of spoonsand a waving of napkins. 

"You just perch on that cracker-keg, and I 'll see that you get enough, "said Tom, putting a dumbwaiter before her, and issuing his orders with afine air of authority. 

"We are a band of robbers in our cave, and I 'm the captain; and wepitch into the folks passing by, and go out and bring home plunder. Now, Rumple, you go and carry off a basket of cake, and I 'll watch here tillKaty comes by with a fresh lot of oysters; Polly must have some. Sherry, cut into the kitchen, and bring a cup of coffee. Spider, scrape up thesalad, and poke the dish through the slide for more. Eat away, Polly, and my men will be back with supplies in a jiffy. "

Such fun as they had in that closet; such daring robberies of jelly-potsand cake-boxes; such successful raids into the dining-room and kitchen;such base assaults upon poor Katy and the colored waiter, who did hisbest, but was helpless in the hands of the robber horde. A very harmlesslittle revel; for no wine was allowed, and the gallant band were sobusy skirmishing to supply the ladies, that they had not time to eattoo much. No one missed them; and when they emerged, the feast was over, except for a few voracious young gentlemen, who still lingered among theruins. 

"That 's the way they always do; poke the girls in corners, give 'emjust one taste of something, and then go and stuff like pigs, " whisperedTom, with a superior air, forgetting certain private banquets of hisown, after company had departed. 

The rest of the evening was to be devoted to the German; and, as Pollyknew nothing about it, she established herself in a window recess towatch the mysteries. For a time she enjoyed it, for it was all new toher, and the various pretty devices were very charming; but, by and by, that bitter weed, envy, cropped up again, and she could not feel happyto be left out in the cold, while the other girls were getting gaytissue-paper suits, droll bonbons, flowers, ribbons, and all manner oftasteful trifles in which girlish souls delight. Everyone was absorbed;Mr. Sydney was dancing; Tom and his friends were discussing base-ball onthe stairs; and Maud's set had returned to the library to play. 

Polly tried to conquer the bad feeling; but it worried her, till sheremembered something her mother once said to her, "When you feel outof sorts, try to make some one else happy, and you will soon be soyourself. "

"I will try it, " thought Polly, and looked round to see what she coulddo. Sounds of strife in the library led her to enter. Maud and the youngladies were sitting on the sofa, talking about each other's clothes, asthey had seen their mammas do. 

"Was your dress imported?" asked Grace. 

"No; was yours?" returned Blanche. 

"Yes; and it cost oh, ever so much. "

"I don't think it is as pretty as Maud's. "

"Mine was made in New York, " said Miss Shaw, smoothing her skirtscomplacently. 

"I can't dress much now, you know, 'cause mamma's in black forsomebody, " observed Miss Alice Lovett, feeling the importance whichaffliction conferred upon her when it took the form of a jet necklace. 

"Well, I don't care if my dress is n't imported; my cousin had threekinds of wine at her party; so, now, " said Blanche. 

"Did she?" And all the little girls looked deeply impressed, till Maudobserved, with a funny imitation of her father's manner, "My papa saidit was scan-dill-us; for some of the little boys got tipsy, and had tobe tooked home. He would n't let us have any wine; and gwandma said itwas vewy impwoper for childwen to do so. "

"My mother says your mother's coup, is n't half so stylish as ours, " putin Alice. 

"Yes, it is, too. It 's all lined with gween silk, and that 's nicerthan old wed cloth, " cried Maud, ruffling up like an insulted chicken. 

"Well, my brother don't wear a horrid old cap, and he 's got nice hair. I would n't have a brother like Tom. He 's horrid rude, my sister says, "retorted Alice. 

"He is n't. Your brother is a pig. "

"You 're a fib!"

"So are you!"

Here, I regret to say, Miss Shaw slapped Miss Lovett, who promptlyreturned the compliment, and both began to cry. 

Polly, who had paused to listen to the edifying chat, parted thebelligerents, and finding the poor things tired, cross, and sleepy, yet unable to go home till sent for, proposed to play games. Theyoung ladies consented, and "Puss in the corner" proved a peacemaker. Presently, in came the boys; and being exiles from the German, gladly joined in the games, which soon were lively enough to wake thesleepiest. "Blind-man's-buff" was in full swing when Mr. Shaw peeped in, and seeing Polly flying about with band-aged eyes, joined in the fun topuzzle her. He got caught directly; and great merriment was caused byPolly's bewilderment, for she could n't guess who he was, till she feltthe bald spot on his head. 

This frolic put every one in such spirits, that Polly forgot hertrouble, and the little girls kissed each other good-night asaffectionately as if such things as imported frocks, coups, and rivalbrothers did n't exist "Well, Polly, do you like parties?" asked Fanwhen the last guest was gone. 

"Very much; but I don't think it would be good for me to go to many, "answered Polly, slowly. 

"Why not?"

"I should n't enjoy them if I did n't have a fine dress, and dance allthe time, and be admired, and all the rest of it. "

"I did n't know you cared for such things, " cried Fanny, surprised. 

"Neither did I till to-night; but I do; and as I can't have 'em, it 'slucky I 'm going home tomorrow. "

"Oh, dear! So you are! What shall I do without my 'sweet P. , ' as Sydneycalls you?" sighed Fanny, bearing Polly away to be cuddled. 

Every one echoed the exclamation next day; and many loving eyes followedthe little figure in the drab frock as it went quietly about, doing forthe last time the small services which would help to make its absencekeenly felt. Polly was to go directly after an early dinner, and havingpacked her trunk, all but one tray, she was told to go and take a runwhile grandma finished. Polly suspected that some pleasant surprisewas going to be put in; for Fan did n't offer to go with her, Maud keptdodging about with something under her apron, and Tom had just whiskedinto his mother's room in a mysterious manner. So Polly took the hintand went away, rejoicing in the thought of the unknown treasures she wasto carry home. 

Mr. Shaw had not said he should come home so early, but Polly thought hemight, and went to meet him. Mr. Shaw did n't expect to see Polly, forhe had left her very busy, and now a light snow was falling; but, as heturned into the mall there was the round hat, and under it the brightface, looking all the rosier for being powdered with snow-flakes, asPolly came running to meet him. 

"There won't be any one to help the old gentleman safely hometo-morrow, " he said, as Polly took his hand in both hers with anaffectionate squeeze. 

"Yes, there will; see if there is n't, " cried Polly, nodding andsmiling, for Fan had confided to her that she meant to try it after herfriend had gone. 

"I 'm glad of it. But, my dear, I want you to promise that you willcome and make us a visit every winter, a good long one, " said Mr. Shaw, patting the blue mittens folded round his hand. 

"If they can spare me from home, I 'd love to come dearly. "

"They must lend you for a little while, because you do us all good, andwe need you. "

"Do I? I don't see how; but I 'm glad to hear you say so, " cried Polly, much touched. 

"I can't tell you how, exactly; but you brought something into my housethat makes it warmer and pleasanter, and won't quite vanish, I hope, when you go away, my child. "

Polly had never heard Mr. Shaw speak like that before, and did n't knowwhat to say, she felt so proud and happy at this proof of the truth ofher mother's words, when she said that "even a little girl could exertan influence, and do some good in this big, busy world. " She only gaveher friend a grateful look sweeter than any words, and they went ontogether, hand in hand, through the "soft-falling snow. "

If Polly could have seen what went into that top tray, she would havebeen entirely overcome; for Fanny had told grandma about the poor littlepresents she had once laughed at, and they had all laid their headstogether to provide something really fine and appropriate for everymember of the Milton family. Such a mine of riches! and so muchgood-will, affection, and kindly forethought was packed away in thetempting bundles, that no one could feel offended, but would find anunusual charm about the pretty gifts that made them doubly welcome. Ionly know that if Polly had suspected that a little watch was tickingaway in a little case, with her name on it, inside that trunk, she nevercould have left it locked as grandma advised, or have eaten her dinnerso quietly. As it was, her heart was very full, and the tears rose toher eyes more than once, everyone was so kind, and so sorry to have hergo. 

Tom did n't need any urging to play escort now; and both Fan and Maudinsisted on going too. Mrs. Shaw forgot her nerves, and put up someginger-bread with her own hands; Mr. Shaw kissed Polly as if she hadbeen his dearest daughter; and grandma held her close, whispering in atremulous tone, "My little comfort, come again soon"; while Katy wavedher apron from the nursery window, crying, as they drove, away, "Thesaints bless ye, Miss Polly, dear, and sind ye the best of lucks!"

But the crowning joke of all was Tom's good-by, for, when Polly wasfairly settled in the car, the last "All aboard!" uttered, and the trainin motion, Tom suddenly produced a knobby little bundle, and thrustingit in at the window, while he hung on in some breakneck fashion, said, with a droll mixture of fun and feeling in his face, "It 's horrid;but you wanted it, so I put it in to make you laugh. Good-by, Polly;good-by, good-by!"

The last adieu was a trifle husky, and Tom vanished as it was uttered, leaving Polly to laugh over his parting souvenir till the tears ran downher cheeks. It was a paper bag of peanuts, and poked down at the verybottom a photograph of Tom. It was "horrid, " for he looked as if takenby a flash of lightning, so black, wild, and staring was it; but Pollyliked it, and whenever she felt a little pensive at parting with herfriends, she took a peanut, or a peep at Tom's funny picture, which madeher merry again. 

So the short journey came blithely to an end, and in the twilight shesaw a group of loving faces at the door of a humble little house, whichwas more beautiful than any palace in her eyes, for it was home. 

CHAPTER VIII. SIX YEARS AFTERWARD

"WHAT do you think Polly is going to do this winter?" exclaimed Fanny, looking up from the letter she had been eagerly reading. 

"Going to deliver lectures on Woman's Rights, " said the young gentlemanwho was carefully examining his luxuriant crop of decidedly auburn hair, as he lounged with both elbows on the chimney-piece. 

"Going to set her cap for some young minister and marry him in thespring, " added Mrs. Shaw, whose mind ran a good deal upon match-makingjust now. 

"I think she is going to stay at home, and do all the work, 'causeservants cost so much; it would be just like her, " observed Maud, whocould pronounce the letter R now. 

"It 's my opinion she is going to open a school, or something of thatsort, to help those brothers of hers along, " said Mr. Shaw, who had putdown his paper at the sound of Polly's name. 

"Every one of you wrong, though papa comes nearest the truth, " criedFanny; "she is going to give music lessons, and support herself, so thatWill may go to college. He is the studious one, and Polly is very proudof him. Ned, the other brother, has a business talent, and don't carefor books, so he has gone out West, and will make his own way anywhere. Polly says she is n't needed at home now, the family is so small, andKitty can take her place nicely; so she is actually going to earn herown living, and hand over her share of the family income to Will. What amartyr that girl does make of herself, " and Fanny looked as solemn as ifPolly had proposed some awful self-sacrifice. 

"She is a sensible, brave-hearted girl, and I respect her for doing it, "said Mr. Shaw, emphatically. "One never knows what may happen, and itdoes no harm for young people to learn to be independent. "

"If she is as pretty as she was last time I saw her, she 'll get pupilsfast enough. I would n't mind taking lessons myself, " was the graciousobservation of Shaw, Jr. , as he turned from the mirror, with thesoothing certainty that his objectionable hair actually was growingdarker. 

"She would n't take you at any price, " said Fanny, remembering Polly'slook of disappointment and disapproval when she came on her last visitand found him an unmistakable dandy. 

"You just wait and see, " was the placid reply. 

"If Polly does carry out her plan, I wish Maud to take lessons of her;Fanny can do as she likes, but it would please me very much to have oneof my girls sing as Polly sings. It suits old people better than youropera things, and mother used to enjoy it so much. "

As he spoke, Mr. Shaw's eye turned toward the corner of the fire wheregrandma used to sit. The easy-chair was empty now, the kind old face wasgone, and nothing but a very tender memory remained. 

"I 'd like to learn, papa, and Polly is a splendid teacher, I know; she's always so patient, and makes everything so pleasant. I do hope shewill get scholars enough to begin right away, " said Maud. 

"When is she coming?" asked Mrs. Shaw, quite willing to help Polly, but privately resolving that Maud should be finished off by the mostfashionable master in the city. 

"She does n't say. She thanks me for asking her here, as usual, but saysshe shall go right to work and had better begin with her own little roomat once. Won't it seem strange to have Polly in town, and yet not withus?"

"We 'll get her somehow. The little room will cost something, and shecan stay with us just as well as not, even if she does teach. Tell her Isay so, " said Mr. Shaw. 

"She won't come, I know; for if she undertakes to be independent, she'll do it in the most thorough manner, " answered Fanny, and Mrs. Shawsincerely hoped she would. It was all very well to patronize the littlemusic-teacher, but it was not so pleasant to have her settled in thefamily. 

"I shall do what I can for her among my friends, and I dare say she willget on very well with young pupils to begin with. If she starts right, puts her terms high enough, and gets a few good names to give her theentre into our first families, I don't doubt she will do nicely, for Imust say Polly has the manners of a lady, " observed Mrs. Shaw. 

"She 's a mighty taking little body, and I 'm glad she 's to be in town, though I 'd like it better if she did n't bother about teaching, butjust stayed here and enjoyed herself, " said Tom, lazily. 

"I 've no doubt she would feel highly honored to be allowed to devoteher time to your amusement; but she can't afford expensive luxuries, andshe don't approve of flirting, so you will have to let her go her ownway, and refresh herself with such glimpses of you as her engagementspermit, " answered Fanny, in the sarcastic tone which was becominghabitual to her. 

"You are getting to be a regular old maid, Fan; as sharp as a lemon, andtwice as sour, " returned Tom, looking down at her with an air of calmsuperiority. 

"Do be quiet, children; you know I can't bear anything like contention. Maud, give me my Shetland shawl, and put a cushion at my back. "

As Maud obeyed her mother, with a reproving look at her erring brotherand sister, a pause followed, for which every one seemed grateful. Theywere sitting about the fire after dinner, and all looked as if a littlesunshine would do them good. It had been a dull November day, but all ofa sudden the clouds lifted, and a bright ray shot into the room. Everyone turned involuntarily to welcome it, and every one cried out, "Why, Polly!" for there on the threshold stood a bright-faced girl, smiling asif there was no such thing as November weather in the world. 

"You dear thing, when did you come?" cried Fanny, kissing both theblooming checks with real affection, while the rest hovered near, waiting for a chance. 

"I came yesterday, and have been getting my nest in order; but I couldn't keep away any longer, so I ran up to say 'How do you do?'" answeredPolly, in the cheery voice that did one's heart good to hear. 

"My Polly always brings the sunshine with her, " and Mr. Shaw held outhis hands to his little friend, for she was his favorite still. 

It was good to see her put both arms about his neck, and give him atender kiss, that said a great deal, for grandma had died since Pollymet him last and she longed to comfort him, seeing how gray and old hehad grown. 

If Tom had had any thoughts of following his father's example, somethingin Polly's manner made him change his mind, and shake hands with ahearty "I 'm very glad to see you, Polly, " adding to himself, as helooked at the face in the modest little bonnet: "Prettier than ever, byJove!"

There was something more than mere prettiness in Polly's face, thoughTom had not learned to see it yet. The blue eyes were clear and steady, the fresh mouth frank and sweet, the white chin was a very firm one inspite of the dimple, and the smooth forehead under the little curlshad a broad, benevolent arch; while all about the face were thoseunmistakable lines and curves which can make even a plain countenancecomely, by breathing into it the beauty of a lovely character. Polly hadgrown up, but she had no more style now than in the days of the roundhat and rough coat, for she was all in gray, like a young Quakeress, with no ornament but a blue bow at the throat and another in the hair. Yet the plain suit became her excellently, and one never thought of thedress, looking at the active figure that wore it, for the freedom of herchildhood gave to Polly that good gift, health, and every movement wasfull of the vigor, grace, and ease, which nothing else can so surelybestow. A happy soul in a healthy body is a rare sight in these days, when doctors flourish and every one is ill, and this pleasant union wasthe charm which Polly possessed without knowing it. 

"It does seem so good to have you here again, " said Maud, cuddlingPolly's cold hand, as she sat at her feet, when she was fairlyestablished between Fanny and Mr. Shaw, while Tom leaned on the back ofhis mother's chair, and enjoyed the prospect. 

"How do you get on? When do you begin? Where is your nest? Now tell allabout it, " began Fanny, who was full of curiosity about the new plan. 

"I shall get on very well, I think, for I 've got twelve scholars tobegin with, all able to pay a good price, and I shall give my firstlesson on Monday. "

"Don't you dread it?" asked Fanny. 

"Not much; why should I?" answered Polly, stoutly. 

"Well, I don't know; it 's a new thing, and must be a little bit hard atfirst, " stammered Fanny, not liking to say that working for one's livingseemed a dreadful hardship to her. 

"It will be tiresome, of course, but I shall get used to it; I shalllike the exercise, and the new people and places I must see will amuseme. Then the independence will be delightful, and if I can save a littleto help Kitty along with, that will be best of all. "

Polly's face shone as if the prospect was full of pleasure instead ofwork, and the hearty good will with which she undertook the new task, seemed to dignify her humble hopes and plans, and make them interestingin the sight of others. 

"Who have you got for pupils?" asked Mrs. Shaw, forgetting her nervesfor a minute. 

Polly named her list, and took a secret satisfaction in seeing theimpression which certain names made upon her hearers. 

"How in the world did you get the Davenports and the Greys, my dear?"said Mrs. Shaw, sitting erect in her surprise. 

"Mrs. Davenport and mother are relations, you know. "

"You never told us that before!" "The Davenports have been away someyears, and I forgot all about them. But when I was making my plan, Iknew I must have a good name or two to set me going, so I just wroteand asked Mrs. D. If she would help me. She came and saw us and was verykind, and has got these pupils for me, like a dear, good woman as sheis. "

"Where did you learn so much worldly wisdom, Polly?" asked Mr. Shaw, as his wife fell back in her chair, and took out her salts, as if thisdiscovery had been too much for her. 

"I learnt it here, sir, " answered Polly, laughing. "I used to thinkpatronage and things of that sort very disagreeable and not worthhaving, but I 've got wiser, and to a certain extent I 'm glad to usewhatever advantages I have in my power, if they can be honestly got. "

"Why did n't you let us help you in the beginning? We should have beenvery glad to, I 'm sure, " put in Mrs. Shaw, who quite burned to be knownas a joint patroness with Mrs. Davenport. 

"I know you would, but you have all been so kind to me I did n't wantto trouble you with my little plans till the first steps were taken. Besides, I did n't know as you would like to recommend me as a teacher, though you like me well enough as plain Polly. "

"My dear, of course I would, and we want you to take Maud at once, and teach her your sweet songs. She has a fine voice, and is reallysuffering for a teacher. "

A slight smile passed over Polly's face as she returned her thanks forthe new pupil, for she remembered a time when Mrs. Shaw considered her"sweet songs" quite unfit for a fashionable young lady's repertoire. "Where is your room?" asked Maud. 

"My old friend Miss Mills has taken me in, and I am nicely settled. Mother did n't like the idea of my going to a strange boarding-house, so Miss Mills kindly made a place for me. You know she lets her roomswithout board, but she is going to give me my dinners, and I 'm to getmy own breakfast and tea, quite independently. I like that way, and it's very little trouble, my habits are so simple; a bowl of bread andmilk night and morning, with baked apples or something of that sort, isall I want, and I can have it when I like. "

"Is your room comfortably furnished? Can't we lend you anything, mydear? An easy-chair now, or a little couch, so necessary when one comesin tired, " said Mrs. Shaw, taking unusual interest in the affair. 

"Thank you, but I don't need anything, for I brought all sorts of homecomforts with me. Oh, Fan, you ought to have seen my triumphal entryinto the city, sitting among my goods and chattels, in a farmer's cart. "Polly's laugh was so infectious that every one smiled and forgot to beshocked at her performance. "Yes, " she added, "I kept wishing I couldmeet you, just to see your horrified face when you saw me sitting onmy little sofa, with boxes and bundles all round me, a bird-cage on oneside, a fishing basket, with a kitten's head popping in and out of thehole, on the other side, and jolly old Mr. Brown, in his blue frock, perched on a keg of apples in front. It was a lovely bright day, and Ienjoyed the ride immensely, for we had all sorts of adventures. "

"Oh, tell about it, " begged Maud, when the general laugh at Polly'spicture had subsided. 

"Well, in the first place, we forgot my ivy, and Kitty came runningafter me, with it. Then we started again, but were soon stopped by agreat shouting, and there was Will racing down the hill, waving a pillowin one hand and a squash pie in the other. How we did laugh when hecame up and explained that our neighbor, old Mrs. Dodd, had sent in ahop-pillow for me, in case of headache, and a pie to begin housekeepingwith. She seemed so disappointed at being too late that Will promisedto get them to me, if he ran all the way to town. The pillow was easilydisposed of, but that pie! I do believe it was stowed in every part ofthe wagon, and never staid anywhere. I found it in my lap, then on thefloor, next, upside down among the books, then just on the pointof coasting off a trunk into the road, and at last it landed in myrocking-chair. Such a remarkable pie as it was, too, for in spite of allits wanderings, it never got spilt or broken, and we finally ate it forlunch, in order to be left in peace. Next, my kitty got away, and Ihad a chase over walls and brooks before I got her, while Mr. Brownsat shaking with fun, to see me run. We finished off by having thebook-shelves tumble on our heads as we went down a hill, and losingmy chair off behind, as we went up a hill. A shout made us pause, and, looking back, there was the poor little chair rocking all by itself inthe middle of the road, while a small boy sat on the fence and whooped. It was great fun, I do assure you. "

Polly had run on in her lively way, not because she thought heradventures amounted to much, but from a wish to cheer up her friends, who had struck her as looking rather dull and out of sorts, especiallyMr. Shaw; and when she saw him lean back in his chair with the oldhearty laugh, she was satisfied, and blessed the unlucky pie for amusinghim. 

"Oh, Polly, you do tell such interesting things!" sighed Maud, wipingher eyes. 

"I wish I 'd met you, I 'd have given you three cheers and a tiger, forit must have been an imposing spectacle, " said Tom. 

"No, you would n't; you 'd have whisked round the corner when you saw mecoming or have stared straight before you, utterly unconscious of theyoung woman in the baggage wagon. "

Polly laughed in his face just as she used to do, when she said that, and, in spite of the doubt cast upon his courtesy, Tom rather liked it, though he had nothing to say for himself but a reproachful, "Now, Polly, that 's too bad. "

"True, nevertheless. You must come and see my pets, Maud, for my catand bird live together as happily as brother and sister, " said Polly, turning to Maud, who devoured every word she said. 

"That 's not saying much for them, " muttered Tom, feeling that Pollyought to address more of her conversation to him. 

"Polly knows what she 's talking about; her brothers appreciate theirsisters, " observed Fanny, in her sharp tone. 

"And Polly appreciates her brothers, don't forget to add that, ma'am, "answered Tom. 

"Did I tell you that Will was going to college?" broke in Polly, toavert the rising storm. 

"Hope he 'll enjoy himself, " observed Tom, with the air of a man whohad passed through all the mysteries, and reached that state of sublimeindifference which juniors seem to pride themselves upon. 

"I think he will, he is so fond of study, and is so anxious to improveevery opportunity. I only hope he won't overwork and get sick, as somany boys do, " said simple Polly, with such a respectful belief in theeager thirst for knowledge of collegians as a class, that Tom regardedthe deluded girl with a smile of lofty pity, from the heights of hisvast and varied experience. 

"Guess he won't hurt himself. I 'll see that he don't study too hard. "And Tom's eyes twinkled as they used to do, when he planned his boyishpranks. 

"I 'm afraid you can't be trusted as a guide, if various rumors I've heard are true, " said Polly, looking up at him with a wistfulexpression, that caused his face to assume the sobriety of an owl's. 

"Base slanders; I 'm as steady as a clock, an ornament to my class, anda model young man, ain't I, mother?" And Tom patted her thin cheek witha caressing hand, sure of one firm friend in her; for when he ceased tobe a harum-scarum boy, Mrs. Shaw began to take great pride in her son, and he, missing grandma, tried to fill her place with his feeble mother. 

"Yes, dear, you are all I could ask, " and Mrs. Shaw looked up at himwith such affection and confidence in her eyes, that Polly gave Tom thefirst approving look she had vouchsafed him since she came. 

Why Tom should look troubled and turn grave all at once, she couldn't understand, but she liked to see him stroke his mother's cheek sosoftly, as he stood with his head resting on the high back of her chair, for Polly fancied that he felt a man's pity for her weakness, and waslearning a son's patient love for a mother who had had much to bear withhim. 

"I 'm so glad you are going to be here all winter, for we are to bevery gay, and I shall enjoy taking you round with me, " began Fanny, forgetting Polly's plan for a moment. 

Polly shook her head decidedly. "It sounds very nice, but it can't bedone, Fan, for I 've come to work, not play; to save, not spend; andparties will be quite out of the question for me. "

"You don't intend to work all the time, without a bit of fun, I hope, "cried Fanny, dismayed at the idea. 

"I mean to do what I 've undertaken, and not to be tempted away frommy purpose by anything. I should n't be fit to give lessons if I wasup late, should I? And how far would my earnings go towards dress, carriages, and all the little expenses which would come if I set up fora young lady in society? I can't do both, and I 'm not going to try, but I can pick up bits of fun as I go along, and be contented with freeconcerts and lectures, seeing you pretty often, and every Sunday Will isto spend with me, so I shall have quite as much dissipation as is goodfor me. "

"If you don't come to my parties, I 'll never forgive you, " said Fanny, as Polly paused, while Tom chuckled inwardly at the idea of callingvisits from a brother "dissipation. "

"Any small party, where it will do to wear a plain black silk, I cancome to; but the big ones must n't be thought of, thank you. "

It was charming to see the resolution of Polly's face when she saidthat; for she knew her weakness, and beyond that black silk she haddetermined not to go. Fanny said no more, for she felt quite sure thatPolly would relent when the time came, and she planned to give hera pretty dress for a Christmas present, so that one excuse should beremoved. 

"I say, Polly, won't you give some of us fellows music lessons?Somebody wants me to play, and I 'd rather learn of you than any SenorTwankydillo, " said Tom, who did n't find the conversation interesting. 

"Oh, yes; if any of you boys honestly want to learn, and will behaveyourselves, I 'll take you; but I shall charge extra, " answered Polly, with a wicked sparkle of the eye, though her face was quite sober, andher tone delightfully business-like. 

"Why, Polly, Tom is n't a boy; he 's twenty, and he says I must treathim with respect. Besides, he 's engaged, and does put on such airs, "broke in Maud who regarded her brother as a venerable being. 

"Who is the little girl?" asked Polly taking the news as a joke. 

"Trix; why, did n't you know it?" answered Maud, as if it had been anevent of national importance. 

"No! is it true, Fan?" and Polly turned to her friend with a face fullof surprise, while Tom struck an imposing attitude, and affected absenceof mind. 

"I forgot to tell you in my last letter; it 's just out, and we don'tlike it very well, " observed Fanny, who would have preferred to beengaged first herself. 

"It 's a very nice thing, and I am perfectly satisfied, " announced Mrs. Shaw, rousing from a slight doze. 

"Polly looks as if she did n't believe it. Have n't I the appearanceof 'the happiest man alive'?" asked Tom, wondering if it could be pitywhich he saw in the steady eyes fixed on him. 

"No, I don't think you have, " she said, slowly. 

"How the deuce should a man look, then?" cried Tom, rather nettled ather sober reception of the grand news. 

"As if he had learned to care for some one a great deal more than forhimself, " answered Polly, with sudden color in her cheeks, and a suddensoftening of the voice, as her eyes turned away from Tom, who was thepicture of a complacent dandy, from the topmost curl of his auburn headto the tips of his aristocratic boots. 

"Tommy 's quenched; I agree with you, Polly; I never liked Trix, andI hope it 's only a boy-and-girl fancy, that will soon die a naturaldeath, " said Mr. Shaw, who seemed to find it difficult to help fallinginto a brown study, in spite of the lively chatter going on about him. 

Shaw, Jr. , being highly incensed at the disrespectful manner inwhich his engagement was treated, tried to assume a superb air ofindifference, and finding that a decided failure, was about to strollout of the room with a comprehensive nod, when his mother called afterhim: "Where are you going, dear?"

"To see Trix, of course. Good-by, Polly, " and Mr. Thomas departed, hoping that by the skillful change of tone, from ardent impatience tocondescending coolness, he had impressed one hearer at least with thefact that he regarded Trix as the star of his existence, and Polly as apresuming little chit. 

If he could have heard her laugh, and Fanny's remarks, his wrath wouldhave boiled over; fortunately he was spared the trial, and went awayhoping that the coquetries of his Trix would make him forget Polly'slook when she answered his question. 

"My dear, that boy is the most deluded creature you ever saw, " beganFanny, as soon as the front door banged. "Belle and Trix both tried tocatch him, and the slyest got him; for, in spite of his airs, he isas soft-hearted as a baby. You see Trix has broken off two engagementsalready, and the third time she got jilted herself. Such a fuss as shemade! I declare, it really was absurd. But I do think she felt it verymuch, for she would n't go out at all, and got thin, and pale, and blue, and was really quite touching. I pitied her, and had her here a gooddeal, and Tom took her part; he always does stand up for the crushedones, and that 's good of him, I allow. Well, she did the forsaken veryprettily; let Tom amuse her, and led him on till the poor fellow losthis wits, and finding her crying one day (about her hat, which was n'tbecoming), he thought she was mourning for Mr. Banks, and so, to comforther, the goose proposed. That was all she wanted; she snapped him up atonce, and there he is in a nice scrape; for since her engagement she isas gay as ever, flirts awfully with any one who comes along, and keepsTom in a fume all the time. I really don't think he cares for her halfas much as he makes believe, but he 'll stand by her through thick andthin, rather than do as Banks did. "

"Poor Tom!" was all Polly said, when Fan had poured the story into herear, as they sat whispering in the sofa corner. 

"My only consolation is that Trix will break off the affair beforespring; she always does, so that she may be free for the summercampaign. It won't hurt Tom, but I hate to have him make a fool ofhimself out of pity, for he is more of a man than he seems, and I don'twant any one to plague him. "

"No one but yourself, " said Polly, smiling. 

"Well, that 's all fair; he is a torment sometimes, but I 'm rather fondof him in spite of it. I get so tired of the other fellows, they aresuch absurd things and when Tom is in his good mood he is very nice andquite refreshing. "

"I 'm glad to hear it, " said Polly, making a mental note of the fact. 

"Yes, and when grandma was ill he was perfectly devoted. I did n't knowthe boy had so much gentleness in him. He took her death sadly to heart, for, though he did n't say much, he was very grave and steady for a longtime. I tried to comfort him, and we had two or three real sweet littletalks together, and seemed to get acquainted for the first time. It wasvery nice, but it did n't last; good times never do with us. We soon gotback into the old way, and now we hector one another just as before. "

Fanny sighed, then yawned, and fell into her usual listless attitude, asif the brief excitement of Polly's coming had begun to subside. 

"Walk home with me and see my funny little room. It 's bright now, andthe air will do you good. Come, both of you, and have a frolic as weused to, " said Polly, for the red sunset now burning in the west seemedto invite them out. 

They agreed, and soon the three were walking briskly away to Polly's newhome, in a quiet street, where a few old trees rustled in the summer, and the morning sun shone pleasantly in winter time. 

 "The way into my parlor Is up a winding stair, "

sang Polly, running up two flights of broad, old-fashioned steps, andopening the door of a back room, out of which streamed the welcome glowof firelight. 

"These are my pets, Maud, " she added, pausing on the threshold, andbeckoning the girls to look in quietly. 

On the rug, luxuriously basking in the warmth, lay a gray kitten, andclose by, meditatively roosting on one leg, stood a plump canary, whococked his bright eye at the new-comers, gave a loud chirp as if to wakehis comrade, and then flew straight to Polly's shoulder, where he brokeinto a joyful song to welcome his mistress home. 

"Allow me to introduce my family, " said Polly; "this noisy little chapthe boys named Nicodemus; and this dozy cat is called Ashputtel, becausethe joy of her life is to get among the cinders. Now, take off yourthings, and let me do the honors, for you are to stop to tea, and thecarriage is to come for you at eight. I arranged it with your motherwhile you were upstairs. "

"I want to see everything, " said Maud, when the hats were off, and thehands warmed. 

"So you shall; for I think my housekeeping arrangements will amuse you. "

Then Polly showed her kingdom, and the three had a merry time over it. The big piano took up so much room there was no place for a bed; butPolly proudly displayed the resources of her chintz-covered couch, forthe back let down, the seat lifted up, and inside were all the pillowsand blankets. "So convenient, you see, and yet out of the way in thedaytime, for two or three of my pupils come to me, " explained Polly. 

Then there was a bright drugget over the faded carpet, the littlerocking-chair and sewing-table stood at one window, the ivy ran all overthe other, and hid the banqueting performances which went on in thatcorner. Book-shelves hung over the sofa, a picture or two on thewalls, and a great vase of autumn leaves and grasses beautified the lowchimney-piece. It was a very humble little room, but Polly had done herbest to make it pleasant, and it already had a home-like look, with thecheery fire, and the household pets chirping and purring confidingly onthe rug. 

"How nice it is!" exclaimed Maud, as she emerged from the big closetwhere Polly kept her stores. "Such a cunning teakettle and saucepan, and a tete-a-tete set, and lots of good things to eat. Do have toast fortea, Polly, and let me make it with the new toasting fork; it 's suchfun to play cook. "

Fanny was not so enthusiastic as her sister, for her eyes saw manytraces of what seemed like poverty to her; but Polly was so gay, sosatisfied with her small establishment, so full of happy hopes andplans, that her friend had not the heart to find a fault or suggest animprovement, and sat where she was told, laughing and talking while theothers got tea. 

"This will be a country supper, girls, " said Polly, bustling about. "Here is real cream, brown bread, home-made cake, and honey from my ownbeehives. Mother fitted me out with such a supply, I 'm glad to have aparty, for I can't eat it all quick enough. Butter the toast, Maudie, and put that little cover over it. Tell me when the kettle boils, anddon't step on Nicodemus, whatever you do. "

"What a capital house-keeper you will make some day, " said Fanny, as shewatched Polly spread her table with a neatness and despatch which waspleasant to behold. 

"Yes, it 's good practice, " laughed Polly, filling her tiny teapot, andtaking her place behind the tray, with a matronly air, which was thebest joke of the whole. 

"This is the most delicious party I ever went to, " observed Maud, withher mouth full of honey, when the feast was well under way. "I do wishI could have a nice room like this, and a cat and a bird that would n'teat each other up, and a dear little teakettle, and make just as muchtoast as I like. "

Such a peal of laughter greeted Maud's pensive aspiration, that MissMills smiled over her solitary cup of tea, and little Nick burst into aperfect ecstasy of song, as he sat on the sugar-bowl helping himself. 

"I don't care for the toast and the kettle, but I do envy you your goodspirits, Polly, " said Fanny, as the merriment subsided. "I 'm so tiredof everybody and everything, it seems sometimes as if I should die ofennui. Don't you ever feel so?"

"Things worry me sometimes, but I just catch up a broom and sweep, orwash hard, or walk, or go at something with all my might, and I usuallyfind that by the time I get through the worry is gone, or I 've gotcourage enough to bear it without grumbling, " answered Polly, cuttingthe brown loaf energetically. 

"I can't do those things, you know; there 's no need of it, and Idon't think they 'd cure my worrying, " said Fanny, languidly feedingAshputtel, who sat decorously beside her, at the table, winking at thecream pot. 

"A little poverty would do you good, Fan; just enough necessity to keepyou busy till you find how good work is; and when you once learn that, you won't complain of ennui any more, " returned Polly, who had takenkindly the hard lesson which twenty years of cheerful poverty had taughther. 

"Mercy, no, I should hate that; but I wish some one would invent a newamusement for rich people. I 'm dead sick of parties, and flirtations, trying to out-dress my neighbors, and going the same round year afteryear, like a squirrel in a cage. "

Fanny's tone was bitter as well as discontented, her face sad as well aslistless, and Polly had an instinctive feeling that some trouble, morereal than any she had ever known before, was lying heavy at her friend'sheart. That was not the time to speak of it, but Polly resolved to standready to offer sympathy, if nothing more, whenever the confidentialminute came; and her manner was so kind, so comfortable, that Fanny feltits silent magic, grew more cheerful in the quiet atmosphere of thatlittle room, and when they said good-night, after an old-time gossip bythe fire, she kissed her hostess warmly, saying, with a grateful look, "Polly, dear, I shall come often, you do me so much good. "

CHAPTER IX. LESSONS

THE first few weeks were hard ones, for Polly had not yet outgrown hernatural shyness and going among so many strangers caused her frequentpanics. But her purpose gave her courage, and when the ice was oncebroken, her little pupils quickly learned to love her. The novelty soonwore off, and though she thought she was prepared for drudgery, shefound it very tedious to go on doing the same thing day after day. Thenshe was lonely, for Will could only come once a week, her leisure hourswere Fanny's busiest, and the "bits of pleasure" were so few and farbetween that they only tantalized her. Even her small housekeeping lostits charms, for Polly was a social creature, and the solitary meals wereoften sad ones. Ashputtel and Nick did their best to cheer her, butthey too, seemed to pine for country freedom and home atmosphere. PoorPuttel, after gazing wistfully out of the window at the gaunt city catsskulking about the yard, would retire to the rug, and curl herself up asif all hope of finding congenial society had failed; while little Nickwould sing till he vibrated on his perch, without receiving any responseexcept an inquisitive chirp from the pert sparrows, who seemed to twithim with his captivity. Yes, by the time the little teakettle had lostits brightness, Polly had decided that getting one's living was nojoke, and many of her brilliant hopes had shared the fate of the littlekettle. 

If one could only make the sacrifice all at once, and done with it, thenit would seem easier; but to keep up a daily sacrifice of one's wishes, tastes, and pleasures, is rather a hard task, especially when one ispretty, young, and gay. Lessons all day, a highly instructive lecture, books over a solitary fire, or music with no audience but a sleepycat and a bird with his head tucked under his wing, for eveningentertainment, was not exactly what might be called festive; so, in spite of her brave resolutions, Polly did long for a little funsometimes, and after saying virtuously to herself at nine: "Yes, it ismuch wiser and better for me to go to bed early, and be ready for worktomorrow, " she would lie awake hearing the carriages roll to and fro, and imagining the gay girls inside, going to party, opera, or play, tillMrs. Dodd's hop pillow might as well have been stuffed with nettles, forany sleep it brought, or any use it was, except to catch and hide thetears that dropped on it when Polly's heart was very full. 

Another thorn that wounded our Polly in her first attempt to make herway through the thicket that always bars a woman's progress, was thediscovery that working for a living shuts a good many doors in one'sface even in democratic America. As Fanny's guest she had been, in spiteof poverty, kindly received wherever her friend took her, both as childand woman. Now, things were changed; the kindly people patronized, thecareless forgot all about her, and even Fanny, with all her affection, felt that Polly the music teacher would not be welcome in many placeswhere Polly the young lady had been accepted as "Miss Shaw's friend. "

Some of the girls still nodded amiably, but never invited her to visitthem; others merely dropped their eyelids, and went by without speaking, while a good many ignored her as entirely as if she had been invisible. These things hurt Polly more than she would confess, for at home everyone worked, and every one was respected for it. She tried not to care, but girls feel little slights keenly, and more than once Polly wasseverely tempted to give up her plan, and run away to the safe shelterat home. 

Fanny never failed to ask her to every sort of festivity in the Shawmansion; but after a few trials, Polly firmly declined everything butinformal visits when the family were alone. She soon found that eventhe new black silk was n't fine enough for Fanny's smallest party, and, after receiving a few of the expressive glances by which women conveytheir opinion of their neighbor's toilet, and overhearing a joke or two"about that inevitable dress, " and "the little blackbird, " Polly foldedaway the once treasured frock, saying, with a choke in her voice: "I'll wear it for Will, he likes it, and clothes can't change his love forme. "

I am afraid the wholesome sweetness of Polly's nature was getting alittle soured by these troubles; but before lasting harm was done, shereceived, from an unexpected source, some of the real help which teachesyoung people how to bear these small crosses, by showing them theheavier ones they have escaped, and by giving them an idea of the higherpleasures one may earn in the good, old-fashioned ways that keep heartssweet, heads sane, hands busy. 

Everybody has their days of misfortune like little Rosamond, and Pollywas beginning to think she had more than her share. One of these endedin a way which influenced her whole life, and so we will record it. Itbegan early; for the hard-hearted little grate would n't behave itselftill she had used up a ruinous quantity of kindlings. Then she scaldedpoor Puttel by upsetting her coffee-pot; and instead of a leisurely, cosy meal, had to hurry away uncomfortably, for everything went wrongeven to the coming off of both bonnet strings in the last dreadfulscramble. Being late, she of course forgot her music, and hurrying backfor it, fell into a puddle, which capped the climax of her despair. 

Such a trying morning as that was! Polly felt out of tune herself, andall the pianos seemed to need a tuner as much as she did. The pupilswere unusually stupid, and two of them announced that their mamma wasgoing to take them to the South, whither she was suddenly called. Thiswas a blow, for they had just begun, and Polly had n't the face to sendin a bill for a whole quarter, though her plans and calculations weresadly disturbed by the failure of that sum. 

Trudging home to dinner, tired and disappointed, poor Polly receivedanother blow, which hurt her more than the loss of all her pupils. Asshe went hurrying along with a big music book in one hand and a paperbag of rolls for tea in the other, she saw Tom and Trix coming. As shewatched them while they slowly approached, looking so gay and handsomeand happy, it seemed to Polly as if all the sunshine and good walkingwas on their side of the street, all the wintry wind and mud on hers. Longing to see a friendly face and receive a kind word, she crossedover, meaning to nod and smile at least. Trix saw her first, andsuddenly became absorbed in the distant horizon. Tom apparently did notsee her, for his eyes were fixed on a fine horse just prancing by. Polly thought that he had seen her, and approached with a curious littleflutter at her heart, for if Tom cut her she felt that her cup would befull. 

On they came, Trix intent on the view, Tom staring at the handsomehorse, and Polly, with red checks, expectant eyes, and the brown bundle, in full sight. One dreadful minute as they came parallel, and no onespoke or bowed, then it was all over, and Polly went on, feeling as ifsome one had slapped her in the face. "She would n't have believed itof Tom; it was all the doings of that horrid Trix; well, she would n'ttrouble him any more, if he was such a snob as to be ashamed of her justbecause she carried bundles and worked for her bread. " She clutched thepaper bag fiercely as she said this to herself, then her eyes filled, and her lips trembled, as she added, "How could he do it, before her, too?"

Now Tom was quite guiltless of this offence, and had always nodded toPolly when they met; but it so happened he had always been alone tillnow, and that was why it cut so deeply, especially as Polly never hadapproved of Trix. Before she could clear her eyes or steady her face, a gentleman met her, lifted his hat, smiled, and said pleasantly, "Goodmorning, Miss Polly, I 'm glad to meet you. " Then, with a sudden changeof voice and manner, he added, "I beg pardon is anything the matter canI be of service?"

It was very awkward, but it could n't be helped, and all Polly could dowas to tell the truth and make the best of it. 

"It 's very silly, but it hurts me to be cut by my old friends. I shallget used to it presently, I dare say. "

Mr. Sydney glanced back, recognized the couple behind them, andturned round with a disgusted expression. Polly was fumbling for herhandkerchief, and without a word he took both book and bundle from her, a little bit of kindness that meant a good deal just then. Polly feltit, and it did her good; hastily wiping the traitorous eyes, she laughedand said cheerfully, "There, I 'm all right again; thank you, don'ttrouble yourself with my parcels. "

"No trouble, I assure you, and this book reminds me of what I was aboutto say. Have you an hour to spare for my little niece? Her mother wantsher to begin, and desired me to make the inquiry. "

"Did she, really?" and Polly looked up at him, as if she suspected himof inventing the whole thing, out of kindness. 

Mr. Sydney smiled, and taking a note from his pocket, presented it, saying, with a reproachful look, "Behold the proof of my truth, andnever doubt again. "

Polly begged pardon, read the note from the little girl's mother, whichwas to have been left at her room if she was absent, and gave thebearer a very grateful look as she accepted this welcome addition to herpupils. Well pleased at the success of his mission, Sydney artfully ledthe conversation to music, and for a time Polly forgot her woes, talkingenthusiastically on her favorite theme. As she reclaimed her book andbag, at her own door, she said, in her honest way, "Thank you very muchfor trying to make me forget my foolish little troubles. "

"Then let me say one thing more; though appearances are against him, I don't believe Tom Shaw saw you. Miss Trix is equal to that sort ofthing, but it is n't like Tom, for with all his foppery he is a goodfellow at heart. "

As Mr. Sydney said this, Polly held out her hand with a hearty "Thankyou for that. " The young man shook the little hand in the gray woollenglove, gave her exactly the same bow which he did the Honorable Mrs. Davenport, and went away, leaving Polly to walk up stairs and addressPuttel with the peculiar remark, "You are a true gentleman! so kindto say that about Tom. I 'll think it 's so, anyway; and won't I teachMinnie in my very best style!"

Puttel purred, Nick chirped approvingly, and Polly ate her dinner witha better appetite than she had expected. But at the bottom of her heartthere was a sore spot still, and the afternoon lessons dragged dismally. It was dusk when she got home, and as she sat in the firelight eatingher bread and milk, several tears bedewed the little rolls, and even thehome honey had a bitter taste. 

"Now this won't do, " she broke out all at once; "this is silly andwicked, and can't be allowed. I 'll try the old plan and put myselfright by doing some little kindness to somebody. Now what shall it be?O, I know! Fan is going to a party to-night; I 'll run up and help herdress; she likes to have me, and I enjoy seeing the pretty things. Yes, and I 'll take her two or three clusters of my daphne, it 's so sweet. "

Up got Polly, and taking her little posy, trotted away to the Shaws', determined to be happy and contented in spite of Trix and hard work. 

She found Fanny enduring torment under the hands of the hair-dresser, who was doing his best to spoil her hair, and distort her head witha mass of curls, braids, frizzles, and puffs; for though I discreetlyrefrain from any particular description, still, judging from the presentfashions, I think one may venture to predict that six years hence theywould be something frightful. 

"How kind of you, Polly; I was just wishing you were here to arrange myflowers. These lovely daphnes will give odor to my camellias, and youwere a dear to bring them. There 's my dress; how do you like it?" saidFanny, hardly daring to lift her eyes from under the yellow tower on herhead. 

"It 's regularly splendid; but how do you ever get into it?" answeredPolly, surveying with girlish interest the cloud of pink and white lacethat lay upon the bed. 

"It 's fearfully and wonderfully made, but distractingly becoming, asyou shall see. Trix thinks I 'm going to wear blue, so she has got agreen one, and told Belle it would spoil the effect of mine, as we aremuch together, of course. Was n't that sweet of her? Belle came and toldme in, time, and I just got pink, so my amiable sister, that is to be, won't succeed in her pretty little plot. "

"I guess she has been reading the life of Josephine. You know she madea pretty lady, of whom she was jealous, sit beside her on a green sofa, which set off her own white dress and spoilt the blue one of her guest, "answered Polly, busy with the flowers. 

"Trix never reads anything; you are the one to pick up clever littlestories. I 'll remember and use this one. Am I done? Yes, that ischarming, is n't it, Polly?" and Fan rose to inspect the success ofMonsieur's long labor. 

"You know I don't appreciate a stylish coiffure as I ought, so I likeyour hair in the old way best. But this is 'the thing, ' I suppose, andnot a word must be said. "

"Of course it is. Why, child, I have frizzed and burnt my hair so that Ilook like an old maniac with it in its natural state, and have to repairdamages as well as I can. Now put the flowers just here, " and Fanny laida pink camellia in a nest of fuzz, and stuck a spray of daphne straightup at the back of her head. 

"O, Fan, don't, it looks horridly so!" cried Polly, longing to add alittle beauty to her friend's sallow face by a graceful adjustment ofthe flowers. 

"Can't help it, that 's the way, and so it must be, " answered Fan, planting another sprig half-way up the tower. 

Polly groaned and offered no more suggestions as the work went on; butwhen Fan was finished from top to toe, she admired all she honestlycould, and tried to keep her thoughts to herself. But her frank facebetrayed her, for Fanny turned on her suddenly, saying, "You may aswell free your mind, Polly, for I see by your eyes that something don'tsuit. "

"I was only thinking of what grandma once said, that modesty had goneout of fashion, " answered Polly, glancing at the waist of her friend'sdress, which consisted of a belt, a bit of lace, and a pair of shoulderstraps. 

Fanny laughed good-naturedly, saying, as she clasped her necklace, "If Ihad such shoulders as yours, I should n't care what the fashion was. Nowdon't preach, but put my cloak on nicely, and come along, for I 'm tomeet Tom and Trix, and promised to be there early. "

Polly was to be left at home after depositing Fan at Belle's. 

"I feel as if I was going myself, " she said, as they rolled along. 

"I wish you were, and you would be, Polly, if you weren't such aresolute thing. I 've teased, and begged, and offered anything I have ifyou 'll only break your absurd vow, and come and enjoy yourself. "

"Thank you; but I won't, so don't trouble your kind heart about me; I 'mall right, " said Polly, stoutly. 

But when they drew up before the lighted house, and she found herselfin the midst of the pleasant stir of festivity, the coming and going ofcarriages, the glimpses of bright colors, forms, and faces, the burstsof music, and a general atmosphere of gayety, Polly felt that she wasn't all right, and as she drove away for a dull evening in her lonelylittle room, she just cried as heartily as any child denied a stick ofcandy. 

"It 's dreadful wicked of me, but I can't help it, " she sobbed toherself, in the corner of the carriage. "That music sets me all in atwitter, and I should have looked nice in Fan's blue tarlatan, andI know I could behave as well as any one, and have lots of partners, though I 'm not in that set. Oh, just one good gallop with Mr. Sydney orTom! No, Tom would n't ask me there, and I would n't accept if he did. Oh, me! oh, me! I wish I was as old and homely, and good and happy, asMiss Mills!"

So Polly made her moan, and by the time she got home, was just in themood to go to bed and cry herself to sleep, as girls have a way of doingwhen their small affliction becomes unbearable. 

But Polly did n't get a chance to be miserable very long, for as shewent up stairs feeling like the most injured girl in the world, shecaught a glimpse of Miss Mills, sewing away with such a bright face thatshe could n't resist stopping for a word or two. 

"Sit down, my dear, I 'm glad to see you, but excuse me if I go on withmy work, as I 'm in a driving hurry to get these things done to-night, "said the brisk little lady, with a smile and a nod, as she took a newneedleful of thread, and ran up a seam as if for a wager. 

"Let me help you, then; I 'm lazy and cross, and it will do me good, "said Polly, sitting down with the resigned feeling. "Well, if I can't behappy, I can be useful, perhaps. "

"Thank you, my dear; yes, you can just hem the skirt while I put in thesleeves, and that will be a great lift. "

Polly put on her thimble in silence, but as Miss Mills spread the whiteflannel over her lap, she exclaimed, "Why, it looks like a shroud! Is itone?"

"No, dear, thank God, it is n't, but it might have been, if we had n'tsaved the poor little soul, " cried Miss Mills, with a sudden brighteningof the face, which made it beautiful in spite of the stiff gray curlthat bobbed on each temple, the want of teeth, and a crooked nose. 

"Will you tell me about it? I like to hear your adventures and goodworks so much, " said Polly, ready to be amused by anything that made herforget herself. 

"Ah, my dear, it 's a very common story, and that 's the saddest part ofit. I 'll tell you all about it, for I think you may be able to help me. Last night I watched with poor Mary Floyd. She 's dying of consumption, you know, " began Miss Mills, as her nimble fingers flew, and her kindold face beamed over the work, as if she put a blessing in with everystitch. "Mary was very low, but about midnight fell asleep, and I wastrying to keep things quiet, when Mrs. Finn she 's the woman of thehouse came and beckoned me out, with a scared face. 'Little Jane haskilled herself, and I don't know what to do, ' she said, leading me up tothe attic. "

"Who was little Jane?" broke in Polly, dropping her work. 

"I only knew her as a pale, shy young girl who went in and out, andseldom spoke to any one. Mrs. Finn told me she was poor, but a busy, honest, little thing, who did n't mix with the other folks, but livedand worked alone. 'She has looked so down-hearted and pale for a week, that I thought she was sick, and asked her about it, ' said Mrs. Finn, 'but she thanked me in her bashful way, and said she was pretty well, soI let her alone. But to-night, as I went up late to bed, I was kind ofimpressed to look in and see how the poor thing did, for she had n'tleft her room all day. I did look in, and here 's what I found. ' As Mrs. Finn ended she opened the door of the back attic, and I saw about as sada sight as these old eyes ever looked at. "

"O, what?" cried Polly, pale now with interest. 

"A bare room, cold as a barn, and on the bed a little dead, white facethat almost broke my heart, it was so thin, so patient, and so young. Onthe table was a bottle half full of laudanum, an old pocket-book, and aletter. Read that, my dear and don't think hard of little Jane. "

Polly took the bit of paper Miss Mills gave her, and read these words:

DEAR MRS. FINN, Please forgive me for the trouble I make you, but Idon't see any other way. I can't get work that pays enough to keep me;the Dr. Says I can't be well unless I rest. I hate to be a burden, soI 'm going away not to trouble anybody anymore. I 've sold my things topay what I owe you. Please let me be as I am, and don't let people comeand look at me. I hope it is n't very wicked, but there don't seemany room for me in the world, and I 'm not afraid to die now, thoughI should be if I stayed and got bad because I had n't strength to keepright. Give my love to the baby, and so good-by, good-by. 

JANE BRYANT. 

"O, Miss Mills, how dreadful!" cried Polly, with her eyes so full shecould hardly read the little letter. 

"Not so dreadful as it might have been, but a bitter, sad thing tosee that child, only seventeen, lying there in her little clean, oldnight-gown, waiting for death to come and take her, because 'there didn't seem to be any room for her in the world. ' Ah, well, we saved her, for it was n't too late, thank heaven, and the first thing she said was, 'Oh, why did you bring me back?' I 've been nursing her all day, hearingher story, and trying to show her that there is room and a welcome forher. Her mother died a year ago, and since then she has been strugglingalong alone. She is one of the timid, innocent, humble creatures whocan't push their way, and so get put aside and forgotten. She hastried all sorts of poorly paid work, could n't live on it decently, gotdiscouraged, sick, frightened, and could see no refuge from the big, badworld but to get out of it while she was n't afraid to die. A very oldstory, my dear, new and dreadful as it seems to you, and I think itwon't do you any harm to see and help this little girl, who has gonethrough dark places that you are never like to know. "

"I will; indeed, I will do all I can! Where is she now?" asked Polly, touched to the heart by the story, so simple yet so sad. 

"There, " and Miss Mills pointed to the door of her own little bedroom. "She was well enough to be moved to-night, so I brought her home andlaid her safely in my bed. Poor little soul! she looked about her fora minute, then the lost look went away, and she gave a great sigh, andtook my hand in both her thin bits of ones, and said, 'O, ma'am, I feelas if I 'd been born into a new world. Help me to begin again, and I'll do better. ' So I told her she was my child now, and might rest here, sure of a home as long as I had one. "

As Miss Mills spoke in her motherly tone, and cast a proud and happylook toward the warm and quiet nest in which she had sheltered thisfriendless little sparrow, feeling sure that God meant her to keep itfrom falling to the ground, Polly put both arms about her neck, andkissed her withered cheek with as much loving reverence as if she hadbeen a splendid saint, for in the likeness of this plain old maid shesaw the lovely charity that blesses and saves the world. 

"How good you are! Dear Miss Mills, tell me what to do, let me help you, I 'm ready for anything, " said Polly, very humbly, for her own troubleslooked so small and foolish beside the stern hardships which had nearlyhad so tragical an end, that she felt heartily ashamed of herself, andquite burned to atone for them. 

Miss, Mills stopped to stroke the fresh cheek opposite, to smile, andsay, "Then, Polly, I think I 'll ask you to go in and say a friendlyword to my little girl. The sight of you will do her good; and you havejust the right way of comforting people, without making a fuss. "

"Have I?" said Polly, looking much gratified by the words. 

"Yes, dear, you 've the gift of sympathy, and the rare art of showing itwithout offending. I would n't let many girls in to see my poor Jenny, because they 'd only flutter and worry her; but you 'll know what to do;so go, and take this wrapper with you; it 's done now, thanks to yournimble fingers. "

Polly threw the warm garment over her arm, feeling a thrill of gratitudethat it was to wrap a living girl in, and not to hide away a young heartthat had grown cold too soon. Pushing open the door, she went quietlyinto the dimly lighted room, and on the pillow saw a face that drew herto it with an irresistible power, for it was touched by a solemn shadowthat made its youth pathetic. As she paused at the bedside, thinking thegirl asleep, a pair of hollow, dark eyes opened wide, and looked up ather; startled at first, then softening with pleasure, at sight of thebonny face before them, and then a humble, beseeching expression filledthem, as if asking pardon for the rash act nearly committed, and pityfor the hard fate that prompted it. Polly read the language of theseeyes, and answered their mute prayer with a simple eloquence that saidmore than any words for she just stooped down and kissed the poor child, with her own eyes full, and lips that trembled with the sympathy shecould not tell. Jenny put both arms about her neck, and began to shedthe quiet tears that so refresh and comfort heavy hearts when a tendertouch unseals the fountain where they lie. 

"Everybody is so kind, " she sobbed, "and I was so wicked, I don'tdeserve it. "

"Oh, yes, you do; don't think of that, but rest and let us pet you. Theold life was too hard for such a little thing as you, and we are goingto try and make the new one ever so much easier and happier, " saidPolly, forgetting everything except that this was a girl like herself, who needed heartening up. 

"Do you live here?" asked Jenny, when her tears were wiped away, stillclinging to the new-found friend. 

"Yes, Miss Mills lets me have a little room up stairs, and there I havemy cat and bird, my piano and my posy pots, and live like a queen. Youmust come up and see me to-morrow if you are able. I 'm often lonely, for there are no young people in the house to play with me, " answeredPolly, smiling hospitably. 

"Do you sew?" asked Jenny. 

"No, I 'm a music teacher, and trot round giving lessons all day. "

"How beautiful it sounds, and how happy you must be, so strong andpretty, and able to go round making music all the time, " sighed Jenny, looking with respectful admiration at the plump, firm hand held in bothher thin and feeble ones. 

It did sound pleasant even to Polly's ears, and she felt suddenly sorich, and so contented, that she seemed a different creature from thesilly girl who cried because she could n't go to the party. It passedthrough her mind like a flash, the contrast between her life, and thatof the wan creature lying before her, and she felt as if she could notgive enough out of her abundance to this needy little sister, who hadnothing in the wide world but the life just saved to her. That minutedid more for Polly than many sermons, or the wisest books, for itbrought her face to face with bitter truths, showed her the dark sideof life, and seemed to blow away her little vanities, her frivolousdesires, like a wintry wind, that left a wholesome atmosphere behind. Sitting on the bedside, Polly listened while Jane told the story, whichwas so new to her listener, that every word sank deep into her heart, and never was forgotten. 

"Now you must go to sleep. Don't cry nor think, nor do anything butrest. That will please Miss Mills best. I 'll leave the doors open, andplay you a lullaby that you can't resist. Good night, dear. " And withanother kiss, Polly went away to sit in the darkness of her own room, playing her softest airs till the tired eyes below were shut, and littleJane seemed to float away on a sea of pleasant sounds, into the happierlife which had just dawned for her. 

Polly had fully intended to be very miserable, and cry herself to sleep;but when she lay down at last, her pillow seemed very soft, her littleroom very lovely, with the firelight flickering on all the home-likeobjects, and her new-blown roses breathing her a sweet good-night. Sheno longer felt an injured, hard-working, unhappy Polly, but as if quiteburdened with blessings, for which she was n't half grateful enough. Shehad heard of poverty and suffering, in the vague, far-off way, which isall that many girls, safe in happy homes, ever know of it; but now shehad seen it, in a shape which she could feel and understand, and lifegrew more earnest to her from that minute. So much to do in the great, busy world, and she had done so little. Where should she begin?Then, like an answer came little Jenny's words, now taking a 'newsignificance' to Polly's mind, "To be strong, and beautiful, and goround making music all the time. " Yes, she could do that; and with avery earnest prayer, Polly asked for the strength of an upright soul, the beauty of a tender heart, the power to make her life a sweet andstirring song, helpful while it lasted, remembered when it died. 

Little Jane's last thought had been to wish with all her might, that"God would bless the dear, kind girl up there, and give her all sheasked. " I think both prayers, although too humble to be put in words, went up together, for in the fulness of time they were beautifullyanswered. 

CHAPTER X. BROTHERS AND SISTERS

POLLY'S happiest day was Sunday, for Will never failed to spend it withher. Instead of sleeping later than usual that morning, she was alwaysup bright and early, flying round to get ready for her guest, for Willcame to breakfast, and they made a long day of it. Will considered hissister the best and prettiest girl going, and Polly, knowing well that atime would come when he would find a better and a prettier, was gratefulfor his good opinion, and tried to deserve it. So she made her room andherself as neat and inviting as possible, and always ran to meet himwith a bright face and a motherly greeting, when he came tramping in, ruddy, brisk, and beaming, with the brown loaf and the little pot ofbeans from the bake-house near by. 

They liked a good country breakfast, and nothing gave Polly moresatisfaction than to see her big boy clear the dishes, empty the littlecoffee-pot, and then sit and laugh at her across the ravaged table. Another pleasure was to let him help clear away, as they used to doat home, while the peals of laughter that always accompanied thisperformance did Miss Mills' heart good to hear, for the room was sosmall and Will so big that he seemed to be everywhere at once, and Pollyand Puttel were continually dodging his long arms and legs. Then theyused to inspect the flower pots, pay Nick a visit, and have a littlemusic as a good beginning for the day, after which they went to churchand dined with Miss Mills, who considered Will "an excellent youngman. " If the afternoon was fair, they took a long walk together overthe bridges into the country, or about the city streets full of Sabbathquietude. Most people meeting them would have seen only an awkward youngman, with a boy's face atop of his tall body, and a quietly dressed, fresh faced little woman hanging on his arm; but a few people, with eyesto read romances and pleasant histories everywhere, found something veryattractive in this couple, and smiled as they passed, wondering if theywere young, lovers, or country cousins "looking round. "

If the day was stormy, they stayed at home, reading, writing letters, talking over their affairs, and giving each other good advice; for, though Will was nearly three years younger than Polly, he could n't forthe life of him help assuming amusingly venerable airs, when he becamea Freshman. In the twilight he had a good lounge on the sofa, and Pollysung to him, which arrangement he particularly enjoyed, it was so "cosyand homey. " At nine o'clock, Polly packed his bag with clean clothes, nicely mended, such remnants of the festive tea as were transportable, and kissed him "good-night, " with many injunctions to muffle up histhroat going over the bridge, and be sure that his feet were dryand warm when he went to bed. All of which Will laughed at, acceptedgraciously, and did n't obey; but he liked it, and trudged away foranother week's work, rested, cheered, and strengthened by that quiet, happy day with Polly, for he had been brought up to believe in homeinfluences, and this brother and sister loved one another dearly, andwere not ashamed to own it. 

One other person enjoyed the humble pleasures of these Sundays quite asmuch as Polly and Will. Maud used to beg to come to tea, and Polly, gladto do anything for those who had done a good deal for her, made a pointof calling for the little girl as they came home from their walk, orsending Will to escort her in the carriage, which Maud always managedto secure if bad weather threatened to quench her hopes. Tom and Fannylaughed at her fancy, but she did not tire of it, for the child waslonely, and found something in that little room which the great housecould not give her. 

Maud was twelve now; a pale, plain child, with sharp, intelligent eyes, and a busy little mind, that did a good deal more thinking than anybodyimagined. She was just at the unattractive, fidgety age when no oneknew what to do with her, and so let her fumble her way up as she could, finding pleasure in odd things, and living much alone, for she did notgo to school, because her shoulders were growing round, and Mrs. Shaw would not "allow her figure to be spoiled. " That suited Maudexcellently; and whenever her father spoke of sending her again, orgetting a governess, she was seized with bad headaches, a pain in herback, or weakness of the eyes, at which Mr. Shaw laughed, but let herholiday go on. Nobody seemed to care much for plain, pug-nosed littleMaudie; her father was busy, her mother nervous and sick, Fanny absorbedin her own affairs, and Tom regarded her as most young men do theiryounger sisters, as a person born for his amusement and convenience, nothing more. Maud admired Tom with all her heart, and made a littleslave of herself to him, feeling well repaid if he merely said, "Thankyou, chicken, " or did n't pinch her nose, or nip her ear, as he had away of doing, "just as if I was a doll, or a dog, and had n't got anyfeelings, " she sometimes said to Fanny, when some service or sacrificehad been accepted without gratitude or respect. It never occurred toTom, when Maud sat watching him with her face full of wistfulness, thatshe wanted to be petted as much as ever he did in his neglected boyhood, or that when he called her "Pug" before people, her little feelings wereas deeply wounded as his used to be, when the boys called him "Carrots. "He was fond of her in his fashion, but he did n't take the trouble toshow it, so Maud worshipped him afar off, afraid to betray the affectionthat no rebuff could kill or cool. 

One snowy Sunday afternoon Tom lay on the sofa in his favorite attitude, reading "Pendennis" for the fourth time, and smoking like a chimney ashe did so. Maud stood at the window watching the falling flakes with ananxious countenance, and presently a great sigh broke from her. 

"Don't do that again, chicken, or you 'll blow me away. What's thematter?" asked Tom, throwing down his book with a yawn that threateneddislocation. 

"I 'm afraid I can't go to Polly's, " answered Maud, disconsolately. 

"Of course you can't; it 's snowing hard, and father won't be homewith the carriage till this evening. What are you always cutting off toPolly's for?"

"I like it; we have such nice times, and Will is there, and we bakelittle johnny-cakes in the baker before the fire, and they sing, and itis so pleasant. "

"Warbling johnny-cakes must be interesting. Come and tell me all aboutit. "

"No, you 'll only laugh at me. "

"I give you my word I won't, if I can help it; but I really am dying ofcuriosity to know what you do down there. You like to hear secrets, sotell me yours, and I 'll be as dumb as an oyster. "

"It is n't a secret, and you would n't care for it. Do you want anotherpillow?" she added, as Tom gave his a thump. 

"This will do; but why you women always stick tassels and fringe allover a sofa-cushion, to tease and tickle a fellow, is what I don'tunderstand. "

"One thing that Polly does Sunday nights, is to take Will's head in herlap, and smooth his forehead. It rests him after studying so hard, shesays. If you don't like the pillow, I could do that for you, 'cause youlook as if you were more tired of studying than Will, " said Maud, withsome hesitation, but an evident desire to be useful and agreeable. 

"Well, I don't care if you do try it, for I am confoundedly tired. " AndTom laughed, as he recalled the frolic he had been on the night before. 

Maud established herself with great satisfaction, and Tom owned that asilk apron was nicer than a fuzzy cushion. 

"Do you like it?" she asked, after a few strokes over the hot forehead, which she thought was fevered by intense application to Greek and Latin. 

"Not bad; play away, " was the gracious reply, as Tom shut his eyes, and lay so still that Maud was charmed at the success of her attempt. Presently, she said, softly, "Tom, are you asleep?"

"Just turning the corner. "

"Before you get quite round would you please tell me what a PublicAdmonition is?"

"What do you want to know for?" demanded Tom, opening his eyes verywide. 

"I heard Will talking about Publics and Privates, and I meant to askhim, but I forgot. "

"What did he say?"

"I don't remember; it was about somebody who cut prayers, and gota Private, and had done all sorts of bad things, and had one or twoPublics. I did n't hear the name and did n't care; I only wanted to knowwhat the words meant. "

"So Will tells tales, does he?" and Tom's forehead wrinkled with afrown. 

"No, he did n't; Polly knew about it and asked him. "

"Will's a 'dig, '" growled Tom, shutting his eyes again, as if nothingmore could be said of the delinquent William. 

"I don't care if he is; I like him very much, and so does Polly. "

"Happy Fresh!" said Tom, with a comical groan. 

"You need n't sniff at him, for he is nice, and treats me with respect, "cried Maud, with an energy that made Tom laugh in her face. 

"He 's good to Polly always, and puts on her cloak for her, and says 'mydear, ' and kisses her 'good-night, ' and don't think it 's silly, and Iwish I had a brother just like him, yes, I do!" And Maud showed signs ofwoe, for her disappointment about going was very great. 

"Bless my boots! what's the chicken ruffling up her little feathers andpecking at me for? Is that the way Polly soothes the best of brothers?"said Tom, still laughing. 

"Oh, I forgot! there, I won't cry; but I do want to go, " and Maudswallowed her tears, and began to stroke again. 

Now Tom's horse and sleigh were in the stable, for he meant to drive outto College that evening, but he did n't take Maud's hint. It was lesstrouble to lie still, and say in a conciliatory tone, "Tell me some moreabout this good boy, it 's very interesting. "

"No, I shan't, but I 'll tell about Puttel's playing on the piano, " saidMaud, anxious to efface the memory of her momentary weakness. "Pollypoints to the right key with a little stick, and Puttel sits on thestool and pats each key as it 's touched, and it makes a tune. It 'sso funny to see her, and Nick perches on the rack and sings as if he 'dkill himself. "

"Very thrilling, " said Tom, in a sleepy tone. 

Maud felt that her conversation was not as interesting as she hoped, andtried again. 

"Polly thinks you are handsomer than Mr. Sydney. "

"Much obliged. "

"I asked which she thought had the nicest face, and she said yours wasthe handsomest, and his the best. "

"Does he ever go there?" asked a sharp voice behind them; and lookinground Maud saw Fanny in the big chair, cooking her feet over theregister. 

"I never saw him there; he sent up some books one day, and Will teasedher about it. "

"What did she do?" demanded Fanny. "Oh, she shook him. "

"What a spectacle!" and Tom looked as if he would have enjoyed seeingit, but Fanny's face grew so forbidding, that Tom's little dog, who wasapproaching to welcome her, put his tail between his legs and fled underthe table. 

"Then there is n't any 'Sparking Sunday night'?" sung Tom, who appearedto have waked up again. 

"Of course not. Polly is n't going to marry anybody; she 's going tokeep house for Will when he 's a minister, I heard her say so, " criedMaud, with importance. 

"What a fate for pretty Polly!" ejaculated Tom. 

"She likes it, and I 'm sure I should think she would; it 's beautifulto hear 'em plan it all out. "

"Any more gossip to retail, Pug?" asked Tom a minute after, as Maudseemed absorbed in visions of the future. 

"He told a funny story about blowing up one of the professors. Younever told us, so I suppose you did n't know it. Some bad fellow put atorpedo, or some sort of powder thing, under the chair, and it went offin the midst of the lesson, and the poor man flew up, frightened mostto pieces, and the boys ran with pails of water to put the fire out. Butthe thing that made Will laugh most was, that the very fellow who did itgot his trousers burnt trying to put out the fire, and he asked the isit Faculty or President?"

"Either will do, " murmured Tom, who was shaking with suppressedlaughter. 

"Well, he asked 'em to give him some new ones, and they did give himmoney enough, for a nice pair; but he got some cheap ones, with horridgreat stripes on 'em, and always wore 'em to that particular class, 'which was one too many for the fellows, ' Will said, and with the restof the money he had a punch party. Was n't it dreadful?"

"Awful!" And Tom exploded into a great laugh, that made Fanny cover herears, and the little dog bark wildly. 

"Did you know that bad boy?" asked innocent Maud. 

"Slightly, " gasped Tom, in whose wardrobe at college those identicaltrousers were hanging at that moment. 

"Don't make such a noise, my head aches dreadfully, " said Fanny, fretfully. 

"Girls' heads always do ache, " answered Tom, subsiding from a roar intoa chuckle. 

"What pleasure you boys can find in such ungentlemanly things, I don'tsee, " said Fanny, who was evidently out of sorts. 

"As much a mystery to you as it is to us, how you girls can like togabble and prink from one week's end to the other, " retorted Tom. 

There was a pause after this little passage-at-arms, but Fan wanted tobe amused, for time hung heavily on her hands, so she asked, in a moreamiable tone, "How 's Trix?"

"As sweet as ever, " answered Tom, gruffly. 

"Did she scold you, as usual?"

"She just did. "

"What was the matter?"

"Well, I 'll leave it to you if this is n't unreasonable: she won'tdance with me herself, yet don't like me to go it with anybody else. Isaid, I thought, if a fellow took a girl to a party, she ought to dancewith him once, at least, especially if they were engaged. She said thatwas the very reason why she should n't do it; so, at the last hop, I lether alone, and had a gay time with Belle, and to-day Trix gave it to mehot and heavy, coming home from church. "

"If you go and engage yourself to a girl like that, I don't know whatyou can expect. Did she wear her Paris hat to-day?" added Fan, withsudden interest in her voice. 

"She wore some sort of a blue thing, with a confounded bird of Paradisein it, that kept whisking into my face every time she turned her head. "

"Men never know a pretty thing when they see it. That hat is perfectlylovely. "

"They know a lady when they see her, and Trix don't look like one; Ican't say where the trouble is, but there 's too much fuss and feathersfor my taste. You are twice as stylish, yet you never look loud orfast. "

Touched by this unusual compliment, Fanny drew her chair nearer as shereplied with complacency, "Yes, I flatter myself I do know how to dresswell. Trix never did; she 's fond of gay colors, and generally lookslike a walking rainbow. "

"Can't you give her a hint? Tell her not to wear blue gloves anyway, sheknows I hate 'em. "

"I 've done my best for your sake, Tom, but she is a perverse creature, and don't mind a word I say, even about things much more objectionablethan blue gloves. "

"Maudie, run and bring me my other cigar case, it 's lying roundsomewhere. "

Maud went; and as soon as the door was shut, Tom rose on his elbow, saying in a cautiously lowered voice, "Fan, does Trix paint?"

"Yes, and draws too, " answered Fanny, with a sly laugh. 

"Come, you know what I mean; I 've a right to ask and you ought totell, " said Tom, soberly, for he was beginning to find that beingengaged was not unmitigated bliss. 

"What makes you think she does?"

"Well, between ourselves, " said Tom, looking a little sheepish, butanxious to set his mind at rest, "she never will let me kiss her on hercheek, nothing but an unsatisfactory peck at her lips. Then theother day, as I took a bit of heliotrope out of a vase to put in mybutton-hole, I whisked a drop of water into her face; I was going towipe it off, but she pushed my hand away, and ran to the glass, whereshe carefully dabbed it dry, and came back with one cheek redder thanthe other. I did n't say anything, but I had my suspicions. Come now, does she?"

"Yes, she does; but don't say a word to her, for she 'll never forgivemy telling if she knew it. "

"I don't care for that; I don't like it, and I won't have it, " said Tom, decidedly. 

"You can't help yourself. Half the girls do it, either paint or powder, darken their lashes with burnt hair-pins, or take cologne on lumps ofsugar or belladonna to make their eyes bright. Clara tried arsenic forher complexion, but her mother stopped it, " said Fanny, betraying thesecrets of the prison-house in the basest manner. 

"I knew you girls were a set of humbugs, and very pretty ones, too, some of you, but I can't say I like to see you painted up like a lot ofactresses, " said Tom, with an air of disgust. 

"I don't do anything of the sort, or need it, but Trix does; and havingchosen her, you must abide your choice, for better or worse. "

"It has n't come to that yet, " muttered Tom, as he lay down again with arebellious air. 

Maud's return put an end to these confidences, though Tom excited hercuriosity by asking the mysterious question, "I say, Fan, is Polly up tothat sort of thing?"

"No, she thinks it 's awful. When she gets pale and dragged out she willprobably change her mind. "

"I doubt it, " said Tom. 

"Polly says it is n't proper to talk secrets before people who ain't in'em, " observed Maud, with dignity. 

"Do, for mercy sake, stop talking about Polly, I 'm sick to death ofit, " cried Fanny, snappishly. 

"Hullo!" and Tom sat up to take a survey. "I thought you were bosomfriends, and as spoony as ever. "

"Well, I am fond of Polly, but I get tired of hearing Maud sing herpraises everlastingly. Now don't go and repeat that, chatterbox. "

"My goodness, is n't she cross?" whispered Maud to Tom. 

"As two sticks; let her be. There 's the bell; see who it is, Pug, "answered Tom, as a tingle broke the silence of the house. 

Maud went to peep over the banisters, and came flying back in a rapture. 

"It 's Will come for me! Can't I go? It don't snow hard, and I 'llbundle up, and you can send for me when papa comes. "

"I don't care what you do, " answered Fan, who was in a very bad temper. 

Without waiting for any other permission, Maud rushed away to get ready. Will would n't come up, he was so snowy, and Fanny was glad, becausewith her he was bashful, awkward, and silent, so Tom went down andentertained him with Maud's report. They were very good friends, but ledentirely different lives, Will being a "dig, " and Tom a "bird, " or, in plain English, one was a hard student, and the other a jolly younggentleman. Tom had rather patronized Will, who did n't like it, andshowed that he did n't by refusing to borrow money of him, or acceptany of his invitations to join the clubs and societies to which Tombelonged. So Shaw let Milton alone, and he got on very well in his ownway, doggedly sticking to his books, and resisting all temptationsbut those of certain libraries, athletic games, and such inexpensivepleasures as were within his means; for this benighted youth had not yetdiscovered that college nowadays is a place in which to "sky-lark, " notto study. 

When Maud came down and trotted contentedly away, holding Will'shand, Tom watched them out of sight, and then strolled about the housewhistling and thinking, till he went to sleep in his father's arm-chair, for want of something better to do. He awoke to the joys of a solitarytea, for his mother never came down, and Fanny shut herself and herheadache up in her own room. 

"Well, this is cheerful, " he said, as the clock struck eight, and hisfourth cigar came to an end. "Trix is mad, and Fan in the dumps, so I'll take myself off. Guess I 'll go round to Polly's, and ask Will todrive out with me, and save him the walk, poor chap. Might bring Midgethome, it will please her, and there 's no knowing when the governor willbe back. "

With these thoughts in his head, Tom leisurely got under way, and lefthis horse at a neighboring stable, for he meant to make a little call, and see what it was Maud enjoyed so much. 

"Polly is holding forth, " he said to himself, as he went quietly upstairs, and the steady murmur of a pleasant voice came down to him. Tomlaughed at Polly's earnest way of talking when she was interestedin anything. But he liked it because it was so different from thecoquettish clatter of most of the girls with whom he talked. Young menoften laugh at the sensible girls whom they secretly respect, andaffect to admire the silly ones whom they secretly despise, becauseearnestness, intelligence, and womanly dignity are not the fashion. 

The door was ajar, and pausing in the dark entry Tom took a surveybefore he went in. The prospect was not dazzling, but home-like andpleasant. The light of a bright fire filled the little room, and downon a stool before it was Maud tending Puttel, and watching with deepinterest the roasting of an apple intended for her special benefit. Onthe couch lounged Will, his thoughtful eyes fixed on Polly, who, whileshe talked, smoothed the broad forehead of her "yellow-haired laddie"in a way that Tom thought an immense improvement on Maud's performance. They had evidently been building castles in the air, for Polly wassaying in her most impressive manner, "Well, whatever you do, Will, don't have a great, costly church that takes so much money to buildand support it that you have nothing to give away. I like the plain, old-fashioned churches, built for use, not show, where people met forhearty praying and preaching, and where everybody made their own musicinstead of listening to opera singers, as we do now. I don't care ifthe old churches were bare and cold, and the seats hard, there was realpiety in them, and the sincerity of it was felt in the lives of thepeople. I don't want a religion that I put away with my Sunday clothes, and don't take out till the day comes round again; I want something tosee and feel and live by day-by-day, and I hope you 'll be one of thetrue ministers, who can teach by precept and example, how to get andkeep it. "

"I hope I shall be, Polly, but you know they say that in families, ifthere is a boy who can't do anything else, they make a minister of him. I sometimes think I ain't good for much, and that seems to me the reasonwhy I should n't even try to be a minister, " said Will, smiling, yetlooking as if with all his humility he did have faith in the aspirationsthat came to him in his best moments. 

"Some one said that very thing to father once, and I remember heanswered, 'I am glad to give my best and brightest son to the service ofGod. '"

"Did he say that?" and Will's color rose, for the big, book-lovingfellow was as sensitive as a girl to the praise of those dearest to him. 

"Yes, " said Polly, unconsciously giving the strongest stimulus to herbrother's hope and courage. "Yes, and he added, 'I shall let my boysfollow the guide that is in them, and only ask of them to use theirgifts conscientiously, and be honest, useful men. '"

"So we will! Ned is doing well out West, and I 'm hard at it here. Iffather does his best to give us the chance we each want, the least wecan do is to work with a will. "

"Whatever you do, you can't help working with a Will, " cried Tom, whohad been so interested, that he forgot he was playing eavesdropper. 

Polly flew up, looking so pleased and surprised, that Tom reproachedhimself for not having called oftener. 

"I 've come for Maud, " he announced, in a paternal tone, which made thatyoung lady open her eyes. 

"I can't go till my apple is done; besides, it is n't nine yet, and Willis going to take me along, when he goes. I 'd rather have him. "

"I 'm going to take you both in the cutter. The storm is over, but it isheavy walking, so you 'll drive out with me, old man?" said Tom, with anod at Will. 

"Of course he will; and thank you very much. I 've been trying to keephim all night; Miss Mills always manages to find a corner for straypeople, but he insists on going, so as to get to work early to-morrow, "said Polly, delighted to see that Tom was taking off his coat, as if hemeant to wait for Maud's apple, which Polly blessed for being so slow tocook. 

Putting her guest into the best chair, Polly sat down and beamed at himwith such hospitable satisfaction, that Tom went up several pegs in hisown estimation. 

"You don't come very often, so we are rather over-powered when you dohonor us, " she said, demurely. 

"Well, you, know we fellows are so busy, we have n't much time to enjoyourselves, " answered Tom. 

"Ahem!" said Will, loudly. 

"Take a troche, " said Tom. 

Then they both burst out laughing, and Polly, fully understandingthe joke, joined them, saying, "Here are some peanuts, Tom; do enjoyyourself while you can. "

"Now I call that a delicate compliment!" And Tom, who had not lost hisearly relish for this sort of refreshment, though he seldom indulgedhis passion nowadays, because peanuts are considered vulgar, fell tocracking and munching with great satisfaction. 

"Do you remember the first visit I made at your house, how you gaveme peanuts, coming from the depot, and frightened me out of my wits, pretending the coachman was tipsy?" asked Polly. 

"Of course I do, and how we coasted one day, " answered Tom, laughing. 

"Yes, and the velocipede; you 've got the scar of that yet, I see. "

"I remember how you stood by me while it was sewed up; that was veryplucky, Polly. "

"I was dreadfully afraid, but I remember I wanted to seem very brave, because you 'd called me a coward. "

"Did I? Ought to have been ashamed of myself. I used to rough youshamefully, Polly, and you were so good-natured, you let me do it. "

"Could n't help myself, " laughed Polly. "I did use to think you were anawful boy, but seems to me I rather liked it. "

"She had so much of it at home, she got used to it, " put in Will, pulling the little curl behind Polly's ear. 

"You boys never teased me as Tom did, that 's the reason it amused me, Isuppose; novelty hath charms, you know. "

"Grandma used to lecture Tom for plaguing you, Polly, and he used to sayhe 'd be a tip-top boy, but he was n't, " observed Maud, with a venerableair. 

"Dear old grandma; she did her best, but I 'm a bad lot, " said Tom, witha shake of the head and a sober face. 

"It always seems as if she must be up in her rooms, and I can't get usedto finding them empty, " added Polly, softly. 

"Father would n't have anything moved, and Tom sits up there sometimes;it makes him feel good, he says, " said Maud, who had a talent forbetraying trifles which people preferred should not be mentioned inpublic. 

"You 'd better hurry up your apple, for if it is n't done pretty soon, you 'll have to leave it, Pug, " said Tom, looking annoyed. 

"How is Fan?" asked Polly, with tact. 

"Well, Fan is rather under the weather; says she 's dyspeptic, whichmeans cross. "

"She is cross, but she 's sick too, for I found her crying one day, andshe said nobody cared about her, and she might as well be dead, " addedMaud, having turned her apple with tender care. 

"We must try to cheer her up, among us. If I was n't so busy I 'd liketo devote myself to her, she has done so much for me, " said Polly, gratefully. 

"I wish you could. I can't understand her, for she acts like aweathercock, and I never know how I 'm going to find her. I hate to haveher mope so, but, upon my life, I don't know what to do, " said Tom; butas he uttered the words, something was suggested by the sight beforehim. Chairs were few, and Polly had taken half of Will's when they drewround the fire. Now she was leaning against him, in a cosy, confidingway, delightful to behold, while Will's strong arm went round her witha protecting air, which said, as plainly as any words, that this bigbrother and small sister knew how to love and help one another. It was apleasant little picture, all the pleasanter for its unconsciousness, andTom found it both suggestive and agreeable. 

"Poor old Fan, she don't get much petting; maybe that 's what she wants. I 'll try it and see, for she stands by me like a trump. If she wasa rosy, cosy little woman, like Polly, it would come easier, though, "thought Tom, as he meditatively ate his last nut, feeling that fraternalaffection could not be very difficult of demonstration, to brothersblessed with pretty, good-tempered sisters. 

"I told Tom about the bad fellow who blew up the professor, and he saidhe knew him, slightly; and I was so relieved, because I had a kind of afeeling that it was Tom himself, you and Will laughed so about it. "

Maud had a queer way of going on with her own thoughts, and suddenlycoming out with whatever lay uppermost, regardless of time, place, orcompany. As this remark fell from her, there was a general smile, andPolly said, with mock solemnity, "It was a sad thing, and I 've no doubtthat misguided young man is very sorry for it now. "

"He looked perfectly bowed down with remorse last time I saw him, " saidWill, regarding Tom with eyes full of fun, for Will was a boy as well asa bookworm, and relished a joke as well as scatter-brained Tom. 

"He always is remorseful after a scrape, I 've understood, for he is n'ta very bad fellow, only his spirits are one too many for him, and he isn't as fond of his book as another fellow I know. "

"I 'm afraid he 'll he expelled if he don't mind, " said Polly, warningly. 

"Should n't wonder if he was, he 's such an unlucky dog, " answered Tom, rather soberly. 

"I hope he 'll remember that his friends will be very much disappointedif he is. He might make them so proud and happy; that I guess he will, for he is n't half as thoughtless as he makes himself out, " said Polly, looking across at Tom with such friendly eyes that he was quite touched, though of course he did n't show it. 

"Thank you, Polly; he may pull through, but I have my doubts. Now oldman, let us 'pud' along; it 's getting late for the chicken, " he added, relapsing into the graceful diction with which a classical educationgifts its fortunate possessor. 

Taking advantage of the moment while Will was wrestling with his bootsin the closet, and Maud was absorbed in packing her apple into a largebasket, Polly said to Tom in a low tone, "Thank you very much, for beingso kind to Will. "

"Bless your heart, I have n't done anything; he 's such a proud fellowhe won't let me, " answered Tom. 

"But you do in many little ways; to-night, for example. Do you thinkI don't know that the suit of clothes he 's just got would have cost agood deal more, if your tailor had n't made them? He 's only a boy, and don't understand things yet; but I know your way of helping proudpeople; so that they don't find it out, and I do thank you, Tom, somuch. "

"Oh, come, Polly, that won't do. What do you know about tailors andcollege matters?" said Tom, looking as much confused as if she had foundhim out in something reprehensible. 

"I don't know much, and that 's the reason why I 'm grateful for yourkindness to Will. I don't care what stories they tell about you, I 'msure, you won't lead him into trouble, but keep him straight, for mysake. You know I 've lost one brother, and Will takes Jimmy's place tome now. "

The tears in Polly's eyes as she said that made Tom vow a tremendous vowwithin himself to stand by Will through thick and thin, and "keep himstraight for Polly's sake"; feeling all the time how ill-fitted he wasfor such a task. 

"I 'll do my best, " he said, heartily, as he pressed the hand Polly gavehim, with a look which assured her that he felt the appeal to his honor, and that henceforth the country lad was safe from all the temptationsTom could have offered him. 

"There! now I shall give that to mamma to take her pills in; it 'sjust what she likes, and it pleases her to be thought of, " said Maud, surveying her gift with complacency, as she put on her things. 

"You 're a good little soul, to remember poor mum, said Tom, with anapproving nod. 

"Well, she was so pleased with the grapes you brought her, I thought I'd try something, and maybe she 'd say 'Thank you, darling, ' to me too. Do you think she will?" whispered Maud, with the wistful look so oftenseen on her little plain face. 

"See if she don't;" and to Maud's great surprise Tom did n't laugh ather project. 

"Good night, dear; take care of yourself, and keep your muffler roundyour mouth going over the bridge, or you 'll be as hoarse as a crowto-morrow, " said Polly, as she kissed her brother, who returned itwithout looking as if he thought it "girl's nonsense" Then the threepiled into the sleigh and drove off, leave Polly nodding on thedoorstep. 

Maud found the drive altogether too short, but was consoled by thepromise of a longer one if the sleighing lasted till next Saturday: andwhen Tom ran up to bid his mother good-by, and give her a hint aboutMaud's gift, she stayed below to say, at the last minute, in unconsciousimitation of Polly. 

"Good night; take care of yourself, my dear. "

Tom laughed, and was about to pinch the much enduring little nose; but, as if the words reminded him of something, he gave her a kiss instead, apiece of forbearance which almost took Maud's breath away with surpriseand gratification. 

It was rather a silent drive, for Will obediently kept his muffler up, and Tom fell into a brown study. 

He was not much given to reflection, but occasionally indulged whensomething gave him a turn in that direction, and at such times he was assober and sincere as could be desired. Any one might have lectured himfor an hour without doing as much good as that little call and the chatthat grew out of it, for, though nothing very wise or witty wassaid, many things were suggested, and every one knows that persuasiveinfluences are better than any amount of moralizing. Neither Polly norWill tried to do anything of the sort, and that was the charm of it. Nobody likes to be talked to, but nobody can resist the eloquence ofunconscious preaching. With all his thoughtlessness, Tom was quick tosee and feel these things, and was not spoilt enough yet to laugh atthem. The sight of Will and Polly's simple affection for one anotherreminded him of a neglected duty so pleasantly, that he could not forgetit. Talking of early days made him wish he could go back and startagain, doing better. Grandma's name recalled the tender memory thatalways did him good, and the thought that Polly trusted her dearestbrother to his care stirred up a manful desire to deserve theconfidence. Tortures would n't have drawn a word of all this from him, but it had its effect, for boys don't leave their hearts and consciencesbehind them when they enter college, and little things of this sort domuch to keep both from being damaged by the four years' scrimmage whichbegins the battle of life for most of them. 

CHAPTER XI. NEEDLES AND TONGUES

DEAR POLLY, The Sewing Circle meets at our house this P. M. This is inyour line, so do come and help me through. I shall depend on you. 

Yours ever, FAN. 

"Bad news, my dear?" asked Miss Mills, who had just handed the note toPolly as she came in one noon, a few weeks after Jenny's arrival. 

Polly told her what it was, adding, "I suppose I ought to go and helpFanny, but I can't say I want to. The girls talk about things I havenothing to do with, and I don't find their gossip very amusing. I 'm anoutsider, and they only accept me on Fan's account; so I sit in a cornerand sew, while they chatter and laugh. "

"Would n't it be a good chance to say a word for Jenny? She wants work, and these young ladies probably have quantities done somewhere. Jennydoes fine work exquisitely, and begins to feel anxious to be earningsomething. I don't want her to feel dependent and unhappy, and a littlewell-paid sewing would be all she needs to do nicely. I can get it forher by running round to my friends, but I really have n't the time, tillI get the Mullers off. They are paupers here, but out West they can takecare of themselves, so I 've begged the money to send them, and as soonas I can get them some clothes, off they go. That 's the way to helppeople help themselves, " and Miss Mills clashed her big scissorsenergetically, as she cut out a little red flannel shirt. 

"I know it is, and I want to help, but I don't know where to begin, "said Polly, feeling quite oppressed with the immensity of the work. 

"We can't any of us do all we would like, but we can do our best forevery case that comes to us, and that helps amazingly. Begin with Jenny, my dear; tell those girls about her, and if I 'm not much mistaken, youwill find them ready to help, for half the time it is n't hardness ofheart, but ignorance or thoughtlessness on the part of the rich, thatmakes them seem so careless of the poor. "

"To tell the truth, I 'm afraid of being laughed at, if I try to talkseriously about such things to the girls, " said Polly, frankly. 

"You believe that 'such things' are true? You are sincere in your wishto help better them, and you respect those who work for that end?"

"Yes, I do. "

"Then, my dear, can't you bear a little ridicule for the sake of a goodcause? You said yesterday that you were going to make it a principle ofyour life, to help up your sex as far and as fast as you could. It didmy heart good to hear you say it, for I was sure that in time you wouldkeep your word. But, Polly, a principle that can't bear being laughedat, frowned on, and cold-shouldered, is n't worthy of the name. "

"I want to be strong-minded in the real sense of the word, but I don'tlike to be called so by people who don't understand my meaning; andI shall be if I try to make the girls think soberly about anythingsensible or philanthropic. They call me old-fashioned now, and I 'drather be thought that, though it is n't pleasant, than be set down asa rampant woman's rights reformer, " said Polly, in whose memory manylaughs, and snubs, and sarcasms still lingered, forgiven but notforgotten. 

"This love and thought and care for those weaker, poorer, or worse thanourselves, which we call Christian charity, is a very old fashion, mydear. It began eighteen hundred years ago, and only those who honestlyfollow the beautiful example set us then, learn how to get genuinehappiness out of life. I 'm not a 'rampant woman's rights reformer, '"added Miss Mills, with a smile at Polly's sober face; "but I think thatwomen can do a great deal for each other, if they will only stop fearingwhat 'people will think, ' and take a hearty interest in whatever isgoing to fit their sisters and themselves to deserve and enjoy therights God gave them. There are so many ways in which this can be done, that I wonder they don't see and improve them. I don't ask you to go andmake speeches, only a few have the gift for that, but I do want everygirl and woman to feel this duty, and make any little sacrifice of timeor feeling that may be asked of them, because there is so much to do, and no one can do it as well as ourselves, if we only think so. "

"I 'll try!" said Polly, influenced more by her desire to keep MissMills' good opinion than any love of self-sacrifice for her sex. It wasrather a hard thing to ask of a shy, sensitive girl, and the kind oldlady knew it, for in spite of the gray hair and withered face, her heartwas very young, and her own girlish trials not forgotten. But sheknew also that Polly had more influence over others than she herselfsuspected, simply because of her candid, upright nature; and that whileshe tried to help others, she was serving herself in a way that wouldimprove heart and soul more than any mere social success she might gainby following the rules of fashionable life, which drill the characterout of girls till they are as much alike as pins in a paper, and haveabout as much true sense and sentiment in their little heads. There wasgood stuff in Polly, unspoiled as yet, and Miss Mills was only actingout her principle of women helping each other. The wise old lady sawthat Polly had reached that point where the girl suddenly blooms intoa woman, asking something more substantial than pleasure to satisfy thenew aspirations that are born; a time as precious and important to theafter-life, as the hour when the apple blossoms fall, and the youngfruit waits for the elements to ripen or destroy the harvest. 

Polly did not know this, and was fortunate in possessing a friend whoknew what influences would serve her best, and who could give her whatall women should desire to give each other, the example of a sweet, goodlife, more eloquent and powerful than any words; for this is a right noone can deny us. 

Polly turned the matter over in her mind as she dressed, while Jennyplayed waiting maid, little dreaming what this new friend was meaning todo for her, if she dared. 

"Is it going to be a tea-party, Miss?" asked Jenny, as the black silkwent rustling on, to her great admiration, for she considered Polly abeauty. 

"Well, no, I think it will probably be a lecture, " answered Polly, laughing, for Jenny's grateful service and affectionate eyes confirmedthe purpose which Miss Mills' little homily had suggested. 

As she entered the Shaws' parlor an hour or two later, an appallingarray of well-dressed girls appeared, each provided with a daintyreticule, basket, or bag, and each tongue going a good deal faster thanthe needle, while the white fingers stitched sleeves in upside down, putflannel jackets together hind part before, or gobbled button-holes withthe best intentions in life. 

"You are a dear to come so early. Here 's a nice place for you betweenBelle and Miss Perkins, and here 's a sweet little dress to make, unlessyou like something else better, " said Fanny, receiving her friend withwarmth and placing her where she thought she would enjoy herself. 

"Thank you, I 'll take an unbleached cotton shirt if you have such athing, for it is likely to be needed before a cambric frock, " repliedPolly, subsiding into her corner as quickly as possible, for at least sixeye-glasses were up, and she did n't enjoy being stared at. 

Miss Perkins, a grave, cold-looking young lady, with an aristocraticnose, bowed politely, and then went on with her work, which displayedtwo diamond rings to great advantage. Belle, being of the demonstrativesort, smiled and nodded, drew up her chair, and began a whisperedaccount of Trix's last quarrel with Tom. Polly listened with interestwhile she sewed diligently, occasionally permitting her eyes to studythe elegant intricacies of Miss Perkins' dress, for that young lady satlike a statue, quirking her delicate fingers, and accomplishing abouttwo stitches a minute. 

In the midst of Belle's story, a more exciting bit of gossip caught herear, and she plunged into the conversation going on across the table, leaving Polly free to listen and admire the wit, wisdom, and charitablespirit of the accomplished young ladies about her. There was a perfectBabel of tongues, but out of the confusion Polly gathered scraps offashionable intelligence which somewhat lessened her respect for thedwellers in high places. One fair creature asserted that Joe Somebodytook so much champagne at the last German, that he had to be got away, and sent home with two servants. Another divulged the awful fact thatCarrie P. 's wedding presents were half of them hired for the occasion. A third circulated a whisper to the effect that though Mrs. Buckminsterwore a thousand-dollar cloak, her boys were not allowed but one sheet totheir beds. And a fourth young gossip assured the company that a certainperson never had offered himself to a certain other person, thoughthe report was industriously spread by interested parties. This latterremark caused such a clamor that Fanny called the meeting to order in amost unparliamentary fashion. 

"Girls! girls! you really must talk less and sew more, or our societywill be disgraced. Do you know our branch sent in less work than any ofthe others last month, and Mrs. Fitz George said, she did n't see howfifteen young ladies could manage to do so little?"

"We don't talk a bit more than the old ladies do. I just wish you couldhave heard them go on, last time. The way they get so much done, is, they take work home, and make their seamstresses do it, and then theytake credit for vast industry, " said Belle, who always spoke her mindwith charming candor. 

"That reminds me that mamma says they want as many things as we canmake, for it 's a hard winter, and the poor are suffering very much. Doany of you wish to take articles home, to do at odd times?" said Fan, who was president of this energetic Dorcas Society. 

"Mercy, no! It takes all my leisure time to mend my gloves and refreshmy dresses, " answered Belle. 

"I think if we meet once a week, it is all that should be expected ofus, with our other engagements. Poor people always complain that thewinter is a hard one, and never are satisfied, " remarked Miss Perkins, making her diamonds sparkle as she sewed buttons on the wrong side of apink calico apron, which would hardly survive one washing. 

"Nobody can ask me to do any more, if they remember all I 've got toattend to before summer, " said Trix, with an important air. "I 've gotthree women hard at work, and want another, but everyone is so busy, andask such abominable prices, that I 'm in despair, and shall have to takehold myself, I 'm afraid. "

"There 's a chance for Jane, " thought Polly, but had n't courage "tospeak out loud in meeting, " just then, and resolved to ask Trix forwork, in private. 

"Prices are high, but you forget how much more it costs to live now thanit used to do. Mamma never allows us to beat down workwomen, but wishesus to pay them well, and economize in some other way, if we must, " saidEmma Davenport, a quiet, bright-eyed girl, who was called "odd" amongthe young ladies, because she dressed simply, when her father was amillionaire. 

"Just hear that girl talk about economy! I beg your pardon, she 's somerelation of yours, I believe!" said Belle, in a low tone. 

"Very distant; but I 'm proud of it; for with her, economy does n't meanscrimping in one place to make a show in another. If every one wouldfollow the Davenports' example, workwomen would n't starve, or servantsbe such a trouble. Emma is the plainest dressed girl in the room, nextto me, yet any one can see she is a true gentlewoman, " said Polly, warmly. 

"And you are another, " answered Belle, who had always loved Polly, inher scatter-brained way. 

"Hush! Trix has the floor. "

"If they spent their wages properly, I should n't mind so much, but theythink they must be as fine as anybody, and dress so well that it is hardto tell mistress from maid. Why our cook got a bonnet just like mine(the materials were cheaper, but the effect was the same), and had theimpertinence to wear it before my face. I forbid it, and she left, ofcourse, which made papa so cross he would n't give me the camel's hairshawl he promised this year. "

"It 's perfectly shameful!" said Miss Perkins, as Trix paused out ofbreath. "Servants ought to be made to dress like servants, as they doabroad; then we should have no more trouble, " observed Miss Perkins, whohad just made the grand tour, and had brought home a French maid. 

"Perky don't practise as she preaches, " whispered Belle to Polly, asMiss P. Became absorbed in the chat of her other neighbors. "She paysher chamber girl with old finery; and the other day, when Betsey was outparading in her missis's cast-off purple plush suit, Mr. Curtis thoughtshe was mademoiselle, and bowed to her. He is as blind as a bat, butrecognized the dress, and pulled off his hat to it in the most elegantstyle. Perky adores him, and was mad enough to beat Betsey when she toldthe story and giggled over it. Betsey is quite as stylish and ever somuch prettier than Perky, and she knows it, which is an aggravation. "

Polly could n't help laughing, but grew sober a minute after, as Trixsaid, pettishly, "Well, I 'm sick of hearing about beggars; I believehalf of them are humbugs, and if we let them alone they 'd go to workand take care of themselves. There 's altogether too much fuss madeabout charity. I do wish we could be left in peace. "

"There can't be too much charity!" burst out Polly, forgetting hershyness all at once. 

"Oh, indeed! Well, I take the liberty to differ from you, " returnedTrix, putting up her glass, and bestowing upon Polly her most"toploftical stare, " as the girls called it. 

I regret to say that Polly never could talk with or be near Trix withoutfeeling irritated and combative. She tried to conquer this feeling, butshe could n't, and when Trix put on airs, Polly felt an intense desireto box her ears. That eye-glass was her especial aversion, for Trix wasno more near-sighted than herself, but pretended to be because it wasthe fashion, and at times used the innocent glass as a weapon with whichto put down any one who presumed to set themselves up. The superciliousglance which accompanied her ironically polite speech roused Polly, who answered with sudden color and the kindling of the eyes that alwaysbetrayed a perturbed spirit, "I don't think many of us would enjoy thatselfish sort of peace, while little children starve, and girls no olderthan us kill themselves because their dreadful poverty leaves them nochoice but sin or death. "

A sudden lull took place, for, though Polly, did not raise her voice, itwas full of indignant emotion, and the most frivolous girl there felta little thrill of sympathy; for the most utterly fashionable life doesnot kill the heart out of women, till years of selfish pleasure havepassed over their heads. Trix was ashamed of herself; but she felt thesame antagonism toward Polly, that Polly did toward her; and, being lessgenerous, took satisfaction in plaguing her. Polly did not know that thesecret of this was the fact that Tom often held her up as a model forhis fiance to follow, which caused that young lady to dislike her morethan ever. 

"Half the awful stories in the papers are made up for a sensation, andit 's absurd to believe them, unless one likes to be harrowed up. Idon't; and as for peace, I 'm not likely to get much, while I have Tomto look after, " said Trix, with an aggravating laugh. 

Polly's needle snapped in two, but she did not mind it, as she said, with a look that silenced even sharp-tongued Trix, "I can't helpbelieving what my own eyes and ears have seen and heard. You lead suchsafe and happy lives, you can't imagine the misery that is all roundyou; but if you could get a glimpse of it, it would make your heartsache, as it has mine. "

"Do you suffer from heartache? Some one hinted as much to me, but youlooked so well, I could n't believe it. "

Now that was cruel in Trix, more cruel than any one guessed; but girls'tongues can deal wounds as sharp and sudden as the slender stilettoSpanish women wear in their hair, and Polly turned pale, as those wordsstabbed her. Belle saw it, and rushed to the rescue with more good-willthan wisdom. 

"Nobody ever accused you of having any heart to ache with. Polly andI are not old enough yet to get tough and cool, and we are still sillyenough to pity unhappy people, Tom Shaw especially, " added Belle, underher breath. 

That was a two-edged thrust, for Trix was decidedly an old girl, and Tomwas generally regarded as a hapless victim. Trix turned red; but beforeshe could load and fire again, Emma Davenport, who labored under thedelusion that this sort of skirmishing was ill-natured, and thereforeill-bred, spoke up in her pleasant way, "Speaking of pitying the poor, I always wonder why it is that we all like to read and cry over theirtroubles in books, but when we have the real thing before us, we thinkit is uninteresting and disagreeable. "

"It 's the genius that gets into the books, which makes us like thepoverty, I fancy. But I don't quite agree that the real thing is n'tinteresting. I think it would be, if we knew how to look at and feelit, " said Polly, very quietly, as she pushed her chair out of the arcticcircle of Miss Perkins, into the temperate one of friendly Emma. 

"But how shall we learn that? I don't see what we girls can do, morethan we do now. We have n't much money for such things, should n't knowhow to use it if we had; and it is n't proper for us to go poking intodirty places, to hunt up the needy. 'Going about doing good, in ponyphaetons, ' as somebody says, may succeed in England, but it won't workhere, " said Fanny, who had begun, lately, to think a good deal of someone beside herself, and so found her interest in her fellow-beingsincreasing daily. 

"We can't do much, perhaps, just yet; but still there are things leftundone that naturally fall to us. I know a house, " said Polly, sewingbusily as she talked, "where every servant who enters it becomes anobject of interest to the mistress and her daughters. These women aretaught good habits, books are put where they can get them, sensibleamusements are planned for them sometimes, and they soon feel that theyare not considered mere scrubs, to do as much work as possible, for aslittle money as possible, but helpers in the family, who are loved andrespected in proportion to their faithfulness. This lady feels her dutyto them, owns it, and does it, as conscientiously as she wants them todo theirs by her; and that is the way it ought to be, I think. "

As Polly paused, several keen eyes discovered that Emma's cheeks werevery red, and saw a smile lurking in the corners of the mouth that triedto look demure, which told them who Polly meant. 

"Do the Biddies all turn out saints in that well regulated family?"asked the irrepressible Trix. 

"No; few of us do that, even in the parlor; but every one of the Biddiesis better for being there, whether they are grateful or not. I ought notto have mentioned this, perhaps, but I wanted to show you one thing thatwe girls can do. We all complain about bad servants, most as much as ifwe were house-keepers ourselves; but it never occurs to us to try andmend the matter, by getting up a better spirit between mistress andmaid. Then there 's another thing we can do, " added Polly, warming up. "Most of us find money enough for our little vanities and pleasures, butfeel dreadfully poor when we come to pay for work, sewing especially. Could n't we give up a few of the vanities, and pay the seamstressesbetter?"

"I declare I will!" cried Belle, whose conscience suddenly woke, andsmote her for beating down the woman who did her plain sewing, in orderthat she might have an extra flounce on a new dress. "Belle has got avirtuous fit; pity it won't last a week, " said Trix. 

"Wait and see, " retorted Belle, resolving that it should last, justto disappoint "that spiteful minx;" as she sweetly called her oldschool-mate. 

"Now we shall behold Belle galloping away at a great pace, on her newhobby. I should n't be surprised to hear of her preaching in the jail, adopting a nice dirty little orphan, or passing round tracts at aWoman's Rights meeting, " said Trix, who never could forgive Belle forhaving a lovely complexion, and so much hair of her own that she neverpatronized either rats, mice, waterfalls, switches, or puff-combs. 

"Well, I might do worse; and I think, of the two, I 'd rather amusemyself so, than as some young ladies do, who get into the papers fortheir pranks, " returned Belle, with a moral air. 

"Suppose we have a little recess, and rest while Polly plays to us. Willyou, Polly? It will do us good; they all want to hear you, and begged I'd ask. "

"Then I will, with pleasure"; and Polly went to the piano with suchobliging readiness, that several reproachful glances fell upon Trix, whodid n't need her glass to see them. 

Polly was never too sad, perturbed, or lazy to sing, for it was almostas easy to her as breathing, and seemed the most natural outlet for heremotions. For a minute her hands wandered over the keys, as if uncertainwhat to play; then, falling into a sad, sweet strain, she sang "TheBridge of Sighs. " Polly did n't know why she chose it, but the instinctseemed to have been a true one, for, old as the song was, it wentstraight to the hearts of the hearers, and Polly sung it better thanshe ever had before, for now the memory of little Jane lent it a tenderpathos which no art could give. It did them all good, for music is abeautiful magician, and few can resist its power. The girls were touchedby the appeal; Polly was lifted out of herself, and when she turnedround, the softened look on all the faces told her that for the momentfoolish differences and frivolous beliefs were forgotten in theone womanly sentiment of pity for the wrongs and woes of which thelisteners' happy lives were ignorant. 

"That song always makes me cry, and feel as if I had no right to be socomfortable, " said Belle, openly wiping her eyes on a crash towel. 

"Fortunately such cases are very rare, " said another young lady, whoseldom read the newspapers. 

"I wish they were, but I 'm afraid they are not; for only three weeksago, I saw a girl younger than any of us, and no worse, who tried todestroy herself simply because she was so discouraged, sick, and poor, "said Polly. 

"Do tell about her, " cried Belle, eagerly. 

Feeling that the song had paved the way for the story, and given hercourage to tell it, Polly did tell it, and must have done it well, forthe girls stopped work to listen, and when she ended, other eyes besidewarm-hearted Belle's were wet. Trix looked quite subdued; Miss Perkinsthawed to such a degree, that something glittered on her hand as shebent over the pink pinafore again, better and brighter than her biggestdiamond; Emma got up and went to Polly with a face full of affectionaterespect, while Fanny, moved by a sudden impulse, caught up a costlySevres plate that stood on the etagere, and laying a five-dollar bill init, passed it round, quoting Polly's words, "Girls, I know you 'll liketo help poor little Jenny 'begin again, and do better this time. '"

It was good to see how quickly the pretty purses were out, howgenerously each gave of its abundance, and what hearty applause brokefrom the girls, as Belle laid down her gold thimble, saying with anApril face, "There, take that; I never have any money, somehow it won'tstay with me, but I can't let the plate pass me this time. "

When Fanny brought the contributions to Polly, she just gathered it upin her two hands with such a glad, grateful face, the girls wished theyhad had more to give. 

"I can't thank you enough, " she said, with an eloquent little choke inher voice. "This will help Jenny very much; but the way in which it wasdone will do her more good than double the money, because it will proveto her that she is n't without friends, and make her feel that there isa place in the world for her. Let her work for you in return for this;she don't ask alms, she only wants employment and a little kindness, andthe best charity we can bestow is to see that she has both. "

"I 'll give her as much sewing as she wants, and she can stay at ourhouse while she does it, if she needs a home, " said Trix, in a spasm ofbenevolence. 

"She does n't need a home, thank you; Miss Mills has given half of hers, and considers Jane her child, " answered Polly, with proud satisfactionin the fact. 

"What an old dear!" cried Belle. 

"I want to know her. May I?" whispered Emma. 

"Oh, yes; I 'm glad to make her known to any one. She is a quiet littleold lady, but she does one heaps of good, and shows you how to becharitable in the wisest way. "

"Do tell us about it. I 'm sure I want to do my duty, but it 's such amuddle, I don't know how, " said Belle. 

Then, quite naturally, the conversation fell upon the great work thatnone should be too busy to think of, and which few are too young ortoo poor to help on with their mite. The faces grew more earnest, thefingers flew faster, as the quick young hearts and brains took in thenew facts, ideas, and plans that grew out of the true stories, thesensible hints, the successful efforts which Polly told them, fresh fromthe lips of Miss Mills; for, of late, Polly had talked much with thegood lady, and learned quickly the lessons her unselfish life conveyed. The girls found this more interesting than gossip, partly owing to itsnovelty, doubtless; but the enthusiasm was sincere while it lasted, anddid them good. Many of them forgot all about it in a week, but Polly'seffort was not lost, for Emma, Belle, and Fanny remained firm friendsto Jane, so kindly helping her that the poor child felt as if she hadindeed been born again, into a new and happy world. 

Not till long afterward did Polly see how much good this little efforthad done her, for the first small sacrifice of this sort leads the wayto others, and a single hand's turn given heartily to the world's greatwork helps one amazingly with one's own small tasks. Polly found thisout as her life slowly grew easier and brighter, and the beautiful lawof compensation gave her better purposes and pleasures than any she hadlost. The parents of some of her pupils were persons of real refinement, and such are always quick to perceive the marks of culture in others, nomatter where they find them. These, attracted first by Polly's cheerfulface, modest manners, and faithful work, soon found in her somethingmore than a good teacher; they found a real talent for music, an eagerdesire for helpful opportunities, and a heart grateful for the kindlysympathy that makes rough places smooth. Fortunately those who have theskill to detect these traits also possess the spirit to appreciate andoften the power to serve and develop them. In ways so delicate that themost sensitive pride could not resent the favor, these true gentlefolkshowed Polly their respect and regard, put many pleasures in her way, and when they paid her for her work, gave her also the hearty thanksthat takes away all sense of degradation even from the humblest service, for money so earned and paid sweetens the daily bread it buys, and makesthe mutual obligation a mutual benefit and pleasure. 

A few such patrons did much for Polly, and the music she gave them hadan undertone of gratitude that left blithe echoes in those great houses, which money could not buy. 

Then, as her butterfly acquaintances deserted her, she found her wayinto a hive of friendly bees, who welcomed her, and showed her how tofind the honey that keeps life sweet and wholesome. Through Miss Mills, who was the counsellor and comforter of several, Polly came to knowa little sisterhood of busy, happy, independent girls, who each had apurpose to execute, a talent to develop, an ambition to achieve, andbrought to the work patience and perseverance, hope and courage. HerePolly found her place at once, for in this little world love and libertyprevailed; talent, energy, and character took the first rank; money, fashion, and position were literally nowhere; for here, as in the bigworld outside, genius seemed to blossom best when poverty was headgardener. Young teachers, doing much work for little pay; young artists, trying to pencil, paint, or carve their way to Rome; young writers, burning to distinguish themselves; young singers, dreaming oftriumphs, great as those of Jenny Lind; and some who tried to conquerindependence, armed only with a needle, like poor Jane. All these helpedPolly as unconsciously as she helped them, for purpose and principle arethe best teachers we can have, and the want of them makes half the womenof America what they are, restless, aimless, frivolous, and sick. 

To outsiders that was a very hard-working and uneventful winter toPolly. She thought so herself; but as spring came on, the seed of newvirtues, planted in the winter time, and ripened by the sunshine ofendeavor, began to bud in Polly's nature, betraying their presence toothers by the added strength and sweetness of her character, long beforeshe herself discovered these May flowers that had blossomed for herunderneath the snow. 

CHAPTER XII. FORBIDDEN FRUIT

"I 'M perfectly aching for some fun, " said Polly to herself as sheopened her window one morning and the sunshine and frosty air set herblood dancing and her eyes sparkling with youth, health, and overflowingspirits. "I really must break out somewhere and have a good time. It 'squite impossible to keep steady any longer. Now what will I do?" Pollysprinkled crumbs to the doves, who came daily to be fed, and while shewatched the gleaming necks and rosy feet, she racked her brain to devisesome unusually delightful way of enjoying herself, for she really hadbottled up her spirits so long, they were in a state of uncontrollableeffervescence. 

"I 'll go to the opera, " she suddenly announced to the doves. "It 'sexpensive, I know, but it 's remarkably good, and music is such a treatto me. Yes, I 'll get two tickets as cheap as I can, send a note toWill, poor lad, he needs fun as much as I do, and we 'll go and have anice time in some corner, as Charles Lamb and his sister used to. "

With that Polly slammed down the window, to the dismay of her gentlelittle pensioners, and began to fly about with great energy, singing andtalking to herself as if it was impossible to keep quiet. She startedearly to her first lesson that she might have time to buy the tickets, hoping, as she put a five-dollar bill into her purse, that they wouldn't be very high, for she felt that she was not in a mood to resisttemptation. But she was spared any struggle, for when she reached theplace, the ticket office was blocked up by eager purchasers and thedisappointed faces that turned away told Polly there was no hope forher. 

"Well, I don't care, I 'll go somewhere, for I will have my fun, " shesaid with great determination, for disappointment only seemed to whether appetite. But the playbills showed her nothing inviting and she wasforced to go away to her work with the money burning her pocket and allmanner of wild schemes floating in her head. At noon, instead of goinghome to dinner, she went and took an ice, trying to feet very gay andfestive all by herself. It was rather a failure, however, and after atour of the picture shops she went to give Maud a lesson, feeling thatit was very hard to quench her longings, and subside into a prim littlemusic teacher. 

Fortunately she did not have to do violence to her feelings very long, for the first thing Fanny said to her was: "Can you go?"

"Where?"

"Did n't you get my note?"

"I did n't go home to dinner. "

"Tom wants us to go to the opera to-night and" Fan got no further, forPolly uttered a cry of rapture and clasped her hands. 

"Go? Of course I will. I 've been dying to go all day, tried to gettickets this morning and could n't, been fuming about it ever since, andnow oh, how splendid!" And Polly could not restrain an ecstatic skip, for this burst of joy rather upset her. 

"Well, you come to tea, and we 'll dress together, and go allcomfortable with Tom, who is in a heavenly frame of mind to-day. "

"I must run home and get my things, " said Polly, resolving on the spotto buy the nicest pair of gloves the city afforded. 

"You shall have my white cloak and any other little rigging you want. Tommy likes to have his ladies a credit to him, you know, " said Fanny, departing to take a beauty sleep. 

Polly instantly decided that she would n't borrow Becky's best bonnet, as she at first intended, but get a new one, for in her present excitedstate, no extravagance seemed too prodigal in honor of this grandoccasion. I am afraid that Maud's lesson was not as thorough as itshould have been, for Polly's head was such a chaos of bonnets, gloves, opera-cloaks and fans, that Maud blundered through, murdering time andtune at her own sweet will. The instant it was over Polly rushed awayand bought not only the kids but a bonnet frame, a bit of illusion, anda pink crape rose, which had tempted her for weeks in a certainshop window, then home and to work with all the skill and speed of adistracted milliner. 

"I 'm rushing madly into expense, I 'm afraid, but the fit is on meand I 'll eat bread and water for a week to make up for it. I must looknice, for Tom seldom takes me and ought to be gratified when he does. I want to do like other girls, just for once, and enjoy myself withoutthinking about right and wrong. Now a bit of pink ribbon to tie it with, and I shall be done in time to do up my best collar, " she said, turningher boxes topsy-turvy for the necessary ribbon in that delightful flurrywhich young ladies feel on such occasions. 

It is my private opinion that the little shifts and struggles we poorgirls have to undergo beforehand give a peculiar relish to our fun whenwe get it. This fact will account for the rapturous mood in which Pollyfound herself when, after making her bonnet, washing and ironing herbest set, blacking her boots and mending her fan, she at last, likeConsuelo, "put on a little dress of black silk" and, with the smalleradornments pinned up in a paper, started for the Shaws', finding itdifficult to walk decorously when her heart was dancing in her bosom. 

Maud happened to be playing a redowa up in the parlor, and Polly cameprancing into the room so evidently spoiling for a dance that Tom, whowas there, found it impossible to resist catching her about the waist, and putting her through the most intricate evolutions till Maud'sfingers gave out. 

"That was splendid! Oh, Tom, thank you so much for asking me to-night. I feel just like having a regular good time, " cried Polly, when shestopped, with her hat hanging round her neck and her hair looking as ifshe had been out in a high wind. 

"Glad of it. I felt so myself and thought we 'd have a jolly littleparty all in the family, " said Tom, looking much gratified at herdelight. 

"Is Trix sick?" asked Polly. 

"Gone to New York for a week. "

"Ah, when the cat's away the mice will play. "

"Exactly. Come and have another turn. "

Before they could start, however, the awful spectacle of a little dogtrotting out of the room with a paper parcel in his mouth, made Pollyclasp her hands with the despairing cry: "My bonnet! Oh, my bonnet!"

"Where? what? which?" And Tom looked about him, bewildered. 

"Snip's got it. Save it! save it!"

"I will!" And Tom gave chase with more vigor than discretion. 

Snip, evidently regarding it as a game got up for his special benefit, enjoyed the race immensely and scampered all over the house, shaking theprecious parcel like a rat while his master ran and whistled, commandedand coaxed, in vain. Polly followed, consumed with anxiety, and Maudlaughed till Mrs. Shaw sent down to know who was in hysterics. Apiteous yelp from the lower regions at last announced that the thief wascaptured, and Tom appeared bearing Snip by the nape of the neck in onehand and Polly's cherished bonnet in the other. 

"The little scamp was just going to worry it when I grabbed him. I 'mafraid he has eaten one of your gloves. I can't find it, and this oneis pretty well chewed up, " said Tom, bereaving Snip of the torn kid, towhich he still pertinaciously clung. 

"Serves me right, " said Polly with a groan. "I 'd no business to geta new pair, but I wanted to be extra gorgeous to-night, and this is mypunishment for such mad extravagance. "

"Was there anything else?" asked Tom. 

"Only my best cuffs and collar. You 'll probably find them in thecoal-bin, " said Polly, with the calmness of despair. 

"I saw some little white things on the dining-room floor as I racedthrough. Go get them, Maud, and we 'll repair damages, " said Tom, shutting the culprit into the boot closet, where he placidly rolledhimself up and went to sleep. 

"They ain't hurt a bit, " proclaimed Maud, restoring the lost treasures. 

"Neither is my bonnet, for which I 'm deeply grateful, " said Polly, whohad been examining it with a solicitude which made Tom's eyes twinkle. 

"So am I, for it strikes me that is an uncommonly 'nobby' littleaffair, " he said approvingly. Tom had a weakness for pale pink roses, and perhaps Polly knew it. 

"I 'm afraid it 's too gay, " said Polly, with a dubious look. 

"Not a bit. Sort of bridal, you know. Must be becoming. Put it on andlet 's see. "

"I would n't for the world, with my hair all tumbling down. Don't lookat me till I 'm respectable, and don't tell any one how I 've beenacting. I think I must be a little crazy to-night, " said Polly, gathering up her rescued finery and preparing to go and find Fan. 

"Lunacy is mighty becoming, Polly. Try it again, " answered Tom, watching her as she went laughing away, looking all the prettier forher dishevelment. "Dress that girl up, and she 'd be a raving, tearingbeauty, " added Tom to Maud in a lower tone as he look her into theparlor under his arm. 

Polly heard it and instantly resolved to be as "raving and as tearing"as her means would allow, "just for one night, " she said as she peepedover the banisters, glad to see that the dance and the race had takenthe "band-boxy" air out of Tom's elegant array. 

I deeply regret being obliged to shock the eyes and ears of such of myreaders as have a prejudice in favor of pure English by expressions likethe above, but, having rashly undertaken to write a little story aboutYoung America, for Young America, I feel bound to depict my honoredpatrons as faithfully as my limited powers permit. Otherwise, I mustexpect the crushing criticism, "Well, I dare say it 's all very prim andproper, but it is n't a bit like us, " and never hope to arrive atthe distinction of finding the covers of "An Old-Fashioned Girl" thedirtiest in the library. 

The friends had a social "cup o' tea" upstairs, which Polly consideredthe height of luxury, and then each took a mirror and proceeded to prinkto her heart's content. The earnestness with which Polly made her toiletthat night was delightful to behold. Feeling in a daring mood, shereleased her pretty hair from the braids in which she usually woreit and permitted the curls to display themselves in all their brownabundance, especially several dangerous little ones about the templesand forehead. The putting on of the rescued collar and cuffs was a taskwhich absorbed her whole mind. So was the settling of a minute bit ofcourt-plaster just to the left of the dimple in her chin, an unusualpiece of coquetry in which Polly would not have indulged, if an almostinvisible scratch had not given her an excuse for doing it. The white, down-trimmed cloak, with certain imposing ornaments on the hood, was assumed with becoming gravity and draped with much advancing andretreating before the glass, as its wearer practised the true Bostongait, elbows back, shoulders forward, a bend and a slide, occasionallyvaried by a slight skip. But when that bonnet went on, Polly actuallyheld her breath till it was safely landed and the pink rose bloomedabove the smooth waves of hair with what Fanny called "a ravishingeffect. " At this successful stage of affairs Polly found it impossibleto resist the loan of a pair of gold bands for the wrists and Fanny'swhite fan with the little mirror in the middle. 

"I can put them in my pocket if I feel too much dressed, " said Pollyas she snapped on the bracelets, but after a wave or two of the fan shefelt that it would be impossible to take them off till the evening wasover, so enticing was their glitter. 

Fanny also lent her a pair of three-button gloves, which completed hercontent, and when Tom greeted her with an approving, "Here 's a sightfor gods and men! Why, Polly, you 're gorgeous!" she felt that her "fun"had decidedly begun. 

"Would n't Polly make a lovely bride?" said Maud, who was revolvingabout the two girls, trying to decide whether she would have a blue or awhite cloak when she grew up and went to operas. 

"Faith, and she would! Allow me to congratulate you, Mrs. Sydney, "added Tom, advancing with his wedding-reception bow and a wicked look atFanny. 

"Go away! How dare you?" cried Polly, growing much redder than her rose. 

"If we are going to the opera to-night, perhaps we 'd better start, as the carriage has been waiting some time, " observed Fan coolly, andsailed out of the room in an unusually lofty manner. 

"Don't you like it, Polly?" whispered Tom, as they went down stairstogether. 

"Very much. "

"The deuce you do!"

"I 'm so fond of music, how can I help it?

"I 'm talking about Syd. "

"Well, I 'm not. "

"You 'd better try for him. "

"I 'll think of it. "

"Oh, Polly, Polly, what are you coming to?"

"A tumble into the street, apparently, " answered Polly as she slipped alittle on the step, and Tom stopped in the middle of his laugh to pilother safely into the carriage, where Fanny was already seated. 

"Here 's richness!" said Polly to herself as she rolled away, feelingas Cinderella probably did when the pumpkin-coach bore her to the firstball, only Polly had two princes to think about, and poor Cinderella, on that occasion, had not even one. Fanny did n't seem inclined to talkmuch, and Tom would go on in such a ridiculous manner that Polly toldhim she would n't listen and began to hum bits of the opera. Butshe heard every word, nevertheless, and resolved to pay him for hisimpertinence as soon as possible by showing him what he had lost. 

Their seats were in the balcony, and hardly were they settled, when, byone of those remarkable coincidences which are continually occurringin our youth, Mr. Sydney and Fanny's old friend Frank Moore took theirplaces just behind them. 

"Oh, you villain! You did it on purpose, " whispered Polly as she turnedfrom greeting their neighbors and saw a droll look on Tom's face. 

"I give you my word I did n't. It 's the law of attraction, don't yousee?"

"If Fan likes it, I don't care. "

"She looks resigned, I think. "

She certainly did, for she was talking and laughing in the gayest mannerwith Frank while Sydney was covertly surveying Polly as if he did n'tquite understand how the gray grub got so suddenly transformed intoa white butterfly. It is a well-known fact that dress plays a veryimportant part in the lives of most women and even the most sensiblecannot help owning sometimes how much happiness they owe to a becominggown, gracefully arranged hair, or a bonnet which brings out the bestpoints in their faces and puts them in a good humor. A great man wasonce heard to say that what first attracted him to his well-beloved wifewas seeing her in a white muslin dress with a blue shawl on the chairbehind her. The dress caught his eye, and, stopping to admire that, thewearer's intelligent conversation interested his mind, and in time, thewoman's sweetness won his heart. It is not the finest dress which doesthe most execution, I fancy, but that which best interprets individualtaste and character. Wise people understand this, and everybody is moreinfluenced by it than they know, perhaps. Polly was not very wise, butshe felt that every one about her found something more attractive thanusual in her and modestly attributed Tom's devotion, Sydney's interest, and Frank's undisguised admiration, to the new bonnet or, more likely, to that delightful combination of cashmere, silk, and swan's-down, which, like Charity's mantle, seemed to cover a multitude of sins inother people's eyes and exalt the little music teacher to the rank of ayoung lady. 

Polly scoffed at this sort of thing sometimes, but to-night she acceptedit without a murmur rather enjoyed it in fact, let her bracelets shinebefore the eyes of all men, and felt that it was good to seem comely intheir sight. She forgot one thing, however: that her own happy spiritsgave the crowning charm to a picture which every one liked to see ablithe young girl enjoying herself with all her heart. The music and thelight, costume and company, excited Polly and made many things possiblewhich at most times she would never have thought of saying or doing. Shedid not mean to flirt, but somehow "it flirted itself" and she could n'thelp it, for, once started, it was hard to stop, with Tom goadingher on, and Sydney looking at her with that new interest in his eyes. Polly's flirting was such a very mild imitation of the fashionable thingthat Trix & Co. Would not have recognized it, but it did very well for abeginner, and Polly understood that night wherein the fascination of itlay, for she felt as if she had found a new gift all of a sudden, andwas learning how to use it, knowing that it was dangerous, yet findingits chief charm in that very fact. 

Tom did n't know what to make of her at first, though he thought thechange uncommonly becoming and finally decided that Polly had taken hisadvice and was "setting her cap for Syd, " as he gracefully expressedit. Sydney, being a modest man, thought nothing of the kind, but simplyfancied that little Polly was growing up to be a very charming woman. Hehad known her since her first visit and had always liked the child; thiswinter he had been interested in the success of her plans and had donewhat he could to help them, but he never thought of failing in lovewith Polly till that night. Then he began to feel that he had not fullyappreciated his young friend; that she was such a bright and lovablegirl, it was a pity she should not always be gay and pretty, and enjoyherself; that she would make a capital wife for somebody, and perhaps itwas about time to think of "settling, " as his sister often said. Thesethoughts came and went as he watched the white figure in front, feltthe enchantment of the music, and found everybody unusually blithe andbeautiful. He had heard the opera many times, but it had never seemedso fine before, perhaps because he had never happened to have had aningenuous young face so near him in which the varying emotions born ofthe music, and the romance it portrayed, came and went so eloquentlythat it was impossible to help reading them. Polly did not know thatthis was why he leaned down so often to speak to her, with an expressionwhich she did not understand but liked very much nevertheless. 

"Don't shut your eyes, Polly. They are so full of mischief to-night, Ilike to see them, " said Tom, after idly wondering for a minute if sheknew how long and curly her lashes were. 

"I don't wish to look affected, but the music tells the story so muchbetter than the acting that I don't care to look on half the time, "answered Polly, hoping Tom would n't see the tears she had so cleverlysuppressed. 

"Now I like the acting best. The music is all very fine, I know, but itdoes seem so absurd for people to go round telling tremendous secrets atthe top of their voices. I can't get used to it. "

"That 's because you 've more common-sense than romance. I don't mindthe absurdity, and quite long to go and comfort that poor girl withthe broken heart, " said Polly with a sigh as the curtain fell on a mostaffecting tableau. 

"What's-his-name is a great jack not to see that she adores him. Inreal life we fellows ain't such bats as all that, " observed Tom, who haddecided opinions on many subjects that he knew very little about, andexpressed them with great candor. 

A curious smile passed over Polly's face and she put up her glass tohide her eyes, as she said: "I think you are bats sometimes, but womenare taught to wear masks, and that accounts for it, I suppose. "

"I don't agree. There 's precious little masking nowadays; wish therewas a little more sometimes, " added Tom, thinking of several bloomingdamsels whose beseeching eyes had begged him not to leave them to witheron the parent stem. 

"I hope not, but I guess there 's a good deal more than any one wouldsuspect. "

"What can you know about broken hearts and blighted beings?" askedSydney, smiling at the girl's pensive tone. 

Polly glanced up at him and her face dimpled and shone again, as sheanswered, laughing: "Not much; my time is to come. "

"I can't imagine you walking about the world with your back hair down, bewailing a hard-hearted lover, " said Tom. 

"Neither can I. That would n't be my way. "

"No; Miss Polly would let concealment prey on her damask cheeks andstill smile on in the novel fashion, or turn sister of charity and nursethe heartless lover through small-pox, or some other contagious disease, and die seraphically, leaving him to the agonies of remorse and tardylove. "

Polly gave Sydney an indignant look as he said that in a slow satiricalway that nettled her very much, for she hated to be thought sentimental. 

"That 's not my way either, " she said decidedly. "I 'd try to outliveit, and if I could n't, I 'd try to be the better for it. Disappointmentneed n't make a woman a fool. "

"Nor an old maid, if she 's pretty and good. Remember that, and don'tvisit the sins of one blockhead on all the rest of mankind, " said Tom, laughing at her earnestness. 

"I don't think there is the slightest possibility of Miss Polly's beingeither, " added Sydney with a look which made it evident that concealmenthad not seriously damaged Polly's damask cheek as yet. 

"There 's Clara Bird. I have n't seen her but once since she wasmarried. How pretty she looks!" and Polly retired behind the big glassagain, thinking the chat was becoming rather personal. 

"Now, there 's a girl who tried a different cure for unrequitedaffection from any you mention. People say she was fond of Belle'sbrother. He did n't reciprocate but went off to India to spoil hisconstitution, so Clara married a man twenty years older than she is andconsoles herself by being the best-dressed woman in the city. "

"That accounts for it, " said Polly, when Tom's long whisper ended. 

"For what?"

"The tired look in her eyes. "

"I don't see it, " said Tom, after a survey through the glass. 

"Did n't expect you would. "

"I see what you mean. A good many women have it nowadays, " said Sydneyover Polly's shoulder. 

"What's she tired of? The old gentleman?" asked Tom. 

"And herself, " added Polly. 

"You 've been reading French novels, I know you have. That 's just theway the heroines go on, " cried Tom. 

"I have n't read one, but it 's evident you have, young man, and you 'dbetter stop. "

"I don't care for 'em; only do it to keep up my French. But how came youto be so wise, ma'am?"

"Observation, sir. I like to watch faces, and I seldom see a grown-upone that looks perfectly happy. "

"True for you, Polly; no more you do, now I think of it. I don't knowbut one that always looks so, and there it is. "

"Where?" asked Polly, with interest. 

"Look straight before you and you 'll see it. "

Polly did look, but all she saw was her own face in the little mirror ofthe fan which Tom held up and peeped over with a laugh in his eyes. 

"Do I look happy? I 'm glad of that, " And Polly surveyed herself withcare. 

Both young men thought it was girlish vanity and smiled at its naivedisplay, but Polly was looking for something deeper than beauty and wasglad not to find it. 

"Rather a pleasant little prospect, hey, Polly?"

"My bonnet is straight, and that 's all I care about. Did you ever see apicture of Beau Brummel?" asked Polly quickly. 

"No. "

"Well, there he is, modernized. " And turning the fan, she showed himhimself. 

"Any more portraits in your gallery?" asked Sydney, as if he liked toshare all the nonsense going. 

"One more. "

"What do you call it?"

"The portrait of a gentleman. " And the little glass reflected agratified face for the space of two seconds. 

"Thank you. I 'm glad I don't disgrace my name, " said Sydney, lookingdown into the merry blue eyes that thanked him silently for many of thesmall kindnesses that women never can forget. 

"Very good, Polly, you are getting on fast, " whispered Tom, patting hisyellow kids approvingly. 

"Be quiet! Dear me, how warm it is!" And Polly gave him a frown thatdelighted his soul. 

"Come out and have an ice, we shall have time. "

"Fan is so absorbed, I could n't think of disturbing her, " said Polly, fancying that her friend was enjoying the evening as much as she was agreat mistake, by the way, for Fan was acting for effect, and though shelonged to turn and join them, would n't do it, unless a certain personshowed signs of missing her. He did n't, and Fanny chatted on, raginginwardly over her disappointment, and wondering how Polly could be sogay and selfish. 

It was delicious to see the little airs Polly put on, for she felt as ifshe were somebody else, and acting a part. She leaned back, as if quiteoppressed by the heat, permitted Sydney to fan her, and paid him forthe service by giving him a flower from her bouquet, proceedings whichamused Tom immensely, even while it piqued him a little to be treatedlike an old friend who did n't count. 

"Go in and win, Polly; I 'll give you my blessing, " he whispered, as thecurtain rose again. 

"It 's only part of the fun, so don't you laugh, you disrespectful boy, "she whispered back in a tone never used toward Sydney. 

Tom did n't quite like the different way in which she treated them, andthe word "boy" disturbed his dignity, for he was almost twenty-one andPolly ought to treat him with more respect. Sydney at the same momentwas wishing he was in Tom's place young, comely, and such a familiarfriend that Polly would scold and lecture him in the delightful way shedid Tom; while Polly forgot them both when the music began and left themample time to look at her and think about themselves. 

While they waited to get out when all was over Polly heard Fan whisperto Tom: "What do you think Trix will say to this?"

"What do you mean?"

"Why, the way you 've been going on to-night. "

"Don't know, and don't care; it 's only Polly. "

"That 's the very thing. She can't bear P. "

"Well, I can; and I don't see why I should n't enjoy myself as well asTrix. "

"You 'll get to enjoying yourself too much if you are n't careful. Polly's waked up. "

"I 'm glad of it, and so 's Syd. "

"I only spoke for your good. "

"Don't trouble yourself about me; I get lecturing enough in anotherquarter and can't stand any more. Come, Polly. "

She took the arm he offered her, but her heart was sore and angry, for that phrase, "It 's only Polly, " hurt her sadly. "As if I was n'tanybody, had n't any feelings, and was only made to amuse or work forpeople! Fan and Tom are both mistaken and I 'll show them that Polly isawake, " she thought, indignantly. "Why should n't I enjoy myself as wellas the rest? Besides, it 's only Tom, " she added with a bitter smile asshe thought of Trix. 

"Are you tired, Polly?" asked Tom, bending down to look into her face. 

"Yes, of being nobody. "

"Ah, but you ain't nobody, you 're Polly, and you could n't better thatif you tried ever so hard, " said Tom, warmly, for he really was fond ofPolly, and felt uncommonly so just then. 

"I 'm glad you think so, anyway. It 's so pleasant to be liked. " And shelooked up with her face quite bright again. 

"I always did like you, don't you know, ever since that first visit. "

"But you teased me shamefully, for all that. "

"So I did, but I don't now. "

Polly did not answer, and Tom asked, with more anxiety than the occasionrequired: "Do I, Polly?"

"Not in the same way, Tom, " she answered in a tone that did n't soundquite natural. 

"Well, I never will again. "

"Yes, you will, you can't help it. " And Polly's eye glanced at Sydney, who was in front with Fan. 

Tom laughed, and drew Polly closer as the crowd pressed, saying, withmock tenderness: "Did n't she like to be chaffed about her sweethearts?Well, she shan't be if I can help it. Poor dear, did she get her littlebonnet knocked into a cocked hat and her little temper riled at the sametime?"

Polly could n't help laughing, and, in spite of the crush, enjoyed theslow journey from seat to carriage, for Tom took such excellent care ofher, she was rather sorry when it was over. 

They had a merry little supper after they got home, and Polly gave thema burlesque opera that convulsed her hearers, for her spirits rose againand she was determined to get the last drop of fun before she went backto her humdrum life again. 

"I 've had a regularly splendid time, and thank you ever so much, " shesaid when the "good-nights" were being exchanged. 

"So have I. Let 's go and do it again to-morrow, " said Tom, holding thehand from which he had helped to pull a refractory glove. 

"Not for a long while, please. Too much pleasure would soon spoil me, "answered Polly, shaking her head. 

"I don't believe it. Good-night, 'sweet Mistress Milton, ' as Syd calledyou. Sleep like an angel, and don't dream of I forgot, no teasingallowed. " And Tom took himself off with a theatrical farewell. 

"Now it 's all over and done with, " thought Polly as she fell asleepafter a long vigil. But it was not, and Polly's fun cost more than theprice of gloves and bonnet, for, having nibbled at forbidden fruit, shehad to pay the penalty. She only meant to have a good time, and therewas no harm in that, but unfortunately she yielded to the various smalltemptations that beset pretty young girls and did more mischief toothers than to herself. Fanny's friendship grew cooler after that night. Tom kept wishing Trix was half as satisfactory as Polly, and Mr. Sydneybegan to build castles that had no foundation. 

CHAPTER XIII. THE SUNNY SIDE

"I 'VE won the wager, Tom. "

"Did n't know there was one. "

"Don't you remember you said Polly would be tired of her teaching andgive it up in three months, and I said she would n't?"

"Well, is n't she?"

"Not a bit of it. I thought she was at one time, and expected every dayto have her come in with a long face, and say she could n't stand it. But somehow, lately, she is always bright and happy, seems to like herwork, and don't have the tired, worried look she used to at first. Thethree months are out, so pay up, Tommy. "

"All right, what will you have?"

"You may make it gloves. I always need them, and papa looks sober when Iwant money. "

There was a minute's pause as Fan returned to her practising, and Tomrelapsed into the reverie he was enjoying seated astride of a chair, with his chin on his folded arms. 

"Seems to me Polly don't come here as often as she used to, " he said, presently. 

"No, she seems to be very busy; got some new friends, I believe, oldladies, sewing-girls, and things of that sort. I miss her, but know she'll get tired of being goody, and will come back to me before long. "

"Don't be too sure of that, ma'am. " Something in Tom's tone made Fanturn round, and ask, "What do you mean?"

"Well, it strikes me that Sydney is one of Polly's new friends. Have n'tyou observed that she is uncommonly jolly, and don't that sort of thingaccount for it?"

"Nonsense!" said Fanny, sharply. 

"Hope it is, " coolly returned Tom. 

"What put it into your head?" demanded Fanny, twirling round again sothat her face was hidden. 

"Oh, well, I keep meeting Syd and Polly circulating in the samedirections; she looks as if she had found something uncommonly nice, andhe looks as if all creation was getting Pollyfied pretty rapidly. Wonderyou have n't observed it. "

"I have. "

It was Tom's turn to look surprised now, for Fanny's voice soundedstrange to him. He looked at her steadily for a minute, but saw only arosy ear and a bent head. A cloud passed over his face, and he leanedhis chin on his arm again with a despondent whistle, as he said tohimself, "Poor Fan! Both of us in a scrape at once. "

"Don't you think it would be a good thing?" asked Fanny, after playing abar or two, very badly. 

"Yes, for Syd. "

"Not for Polly? Why, he 's rich, and clever, and better than most of yougood-for-nothing fellows. What can the girl expect?"

"Can't say, but I don't fancy the match myself. "

"Don't be a dog in the manger, Tom. Bless your little heart, I only takea brotherly sort of interest in Polly. She 's a capital girl, and sheought to marry a missionary, or one of your reformer fellows, and bea shining light of some sort. I don't think setting up for a fine ladywould suit her. "

"I think it would, and I hope she 'll have the chance, " said Fanny, evidently making an effort to speak kindly. 

"Good for you, Fan!" and Tom gave an emphatic nod, as if her words meantmore than she suspected "Mind you, " he added, "I don't know anything, and only fancied there might be some little flirtation going on. But Idare say it 's nothing. "

"Time will show. " Then Fan began to sing, and Tom's horse came, so hedeparted with the very unusual demonstration of a gentle pat on thehead, as he said kindly, "That 's right, my dear, keep jolly. " It wasn't an elegant way of expressing sympathy, but it was hearty, andFan thanked him for it, though she only said, "Don't break your neck, Tommy. "

When he was gone, Fan's song ended as suddenly as it began, and she satthinking, with varying expressions of doubt and trouble passing rapidlyacross her face. 

"Well, I can't do anything but wait!" she said, at last, slamming themusic-book together with a desperate look. "Yes, I can, " she added, aminute after, "it 's Polly's holiday. I can go and see her, and if thereis anything in it I shall find it out. "

Fanny dropped her face into her hands, with a little shiver, as she saidthat; then got up, looking as pale and resolute as if going to meet somedreadful doom, and putting on her things, went away to Polly's as fastas her dignity would allow. 

Saturday morning was Polly's clearing-up day, and Fan found her with ahandkerchief tied over her head, and a big apron on, just putting thelast touches to the tidy little room, which was as fresh and bright aswater, air, and a pair of hands could make it. 

"All ready for company. I 'll just whisk off my regimentals, and Polly, the maid, becomes Polly, the missis. It was lovely of you to come early;take off your things. Another new bonnet? you extravagant wretch! How isyour mother and Maudie? It 's a nice day, and we 'll have a walk, won'twe?"

By the time Polly's welcome was uttered, she had got Fan on the littlesofa beside her, and was smiling at her in such an infectious manner, that Fan could n't help smiling back. 

"I came to see what you have been doing with yourself lately. You don'tcome and report, and I got anxious about you, " said Fanny, looking intothe clear eyes before her. 

"I 've been so busy; and I knew you would n't care to hear about mydoings, for they are n't the sort you like, " answered Polly. 

"Your lessons did n't use to take up all your time. It 's my privateopinion that you are taking as well as giving lessons, miss, " said Fan, putting on a playfully stern air, to hide her real anxiety. 

"Yes, I am, " answered Polly, soberly. 

"In what? Love?"

A quick color came to Polly's cheeks, as she laughed, and said, lookingaway, "No; friendship and good works. "

"Oh, indeed! May I ask who is your teacher?"

"I 've more than one; but Miss Mills is head teacher. "

"She instructs in good works; who gives the friendship lessons?"

"Such pleasant girls! I wish you knew them, Fan. So clever, andenergetic, and kind, and happy, it always does me good to see them, "cried Polly, with a face full of enthusiasm. 

"Is that all?" And Fan gave her a curious look of mingled disappointmentand relief. 

"There, I told you my doings would not interest you, and they don't;they sound flat and prosy after your brilliant adventures. Let 's changethe subject, " said Polly, looking relieved herself. 

"Dear me, which of our sweethearts sends us dainty bouquets of violetsso early in the morning?" asked Fanny, suddenly spying the purplecluster in a graceful little vase on the piano. 

"He sends me one every week; he knows I love them so, " and Polly's eyesturned that way full of pride and pleasure. 

"I 'd no idea he was so devoted, " said Fanny, stooping to smell theflowers, and at the same time read a card that lay near them. 

"You need n't plague me about it, now you know it. I never speak ofour fondness for one another, because such things seem silly to otherpeople. Will is n't all that Jimmy was to me; but he tries to be, and Ilove him dearly for it. "

"Will?" Fanny's voice quite startled Polly, it was so sharp and sudden, and her face grew red and pale all in a minute, as she upset the littlevase with the start she gave. 

"Yes, of course; who did you think I meant?" asked Polly, sopping up thewater before it damaged her piano. 

"Never mind; I thought you might be having a quiet little flirtationwith somebody. I feel responsible, you know, because I told your motherI 'd look after you. The flowers are all right. My head aches so, Ihardly know what I 'm doing this morning. "

Fanny spoke fast, and laughed uncomfortably, as she went back to thesofa, wondering if Polly had told her a lie. Polly seemed to guess ather thoughts as she saw the card, and turning toward her, she held itup, saying, with a conscious look in her eyes, "You thought Mr. Sydneysent them? Well, you are mistaken, and the next time you want to knowanything, please ask straight out. I like it better than talking atcross purposes. "

"Now, my dear, don't be angry; I was only teasing you in fun. Tom tookit into his foolish head that something was going on, and I felt anatural interest, you know. "

"Tom! What does he know or care about my affairs?" demanded Polly. 

"He met you two in the street pretty often, and being in a sentimentalmood himself, got up a romance for you and Sydney. "

"I 'm much obliged to him for his interest, but it 's quite wasted, thank you. "

Fan's next proceeding gave her friend another surprise, for, beingrather ashamed of herself, very much relieved, and quite at a loss whatto say, she took refuge in an hysterical fit of tears, which changedPolly's anger into tenderness at once. 

"Is that the trouble she has been hiding all winter? Poor dear, I wishI 'd known it sooner, " thought Polly, as she tried to soothe her withcomfortable pats, sniffs of cologne and sympathizing remarks upon thesubject of headache, carefully ignoring that other feminine affliction, the heartache. 

"There, I feel better. I 've been needing a good cry for some time, andnow I shall be all right. Never mind it, Polly, I 'm nervous and tired;I 've danced too much lately, and dyspepsia makes me blue;" and Fannywiped her eyes and laughed. 

"Of course it does; you need rest and petting, and here I 've beenscolding you, when I ought to have been extra kind. Now tell me what Ican do for you, " said Polly, with a remorseful face. 

"Talk to me, and tell me all about yourself. You don't seem to have asmany worries as other people. What's the secret, Polly?" And Fan lookedup with wet eyes, and a wistful face at Polly, who was putting littledabs of cologne all over her head. 

"Well, " said Polly, slowly, "I just try to look on the bright side ofthings; that helps one amazingly. Why, you 've no idea how much goodnessand sunshine you can get out of the most unpromising things, if you makethe best of them. "

"I don't know how, " said Fan, despondently. 

"You can learn; I did. I used to croak and fret dreadfully, and get sounhappy, I was n't fit for anything. I do it still more than I ought, but I try not to, and it gets easier, I find. Get a-top of yourtroubles, and then they are half cured, Miss Mills says. "

"Everything is so contrary and provoking, " said Fanny, petulantly. 

"Now what in the world have you to fret about?" asked Polly, ratheranxiously. 

"Quantities of things, " began Fan, and then stopped, for somehow shefelt ashamed to own that she was afflicted because she could n't havea new set of furs, go to Paris in the spring, and make Mr. Sydney loveher. She hunted up something more presentable, and said in a despairingtone, "Well, mother is very poorly, Tom and Trix quarrel all the time, Maud gets more and more wilful every day, and papa is worried about hisaffairs. "

"A sad state of things, but nothing very desperate. Can't you lend ahand anywhere? That might do good all round. "

"No; I have n't the talent for managing people, but I see what ought tobe done. "

"Well, don't wail about it; keep yourself happy, if you can; it willhelp other people to see you cheerful. "

"Just what Tom said, 'Keep jolly'; but, dear me, how can one, wheneverything is so stupid and tiresome?"

"If ever a girl needed work, it 's you!" cried Polly. "You began to bea young lady so early, that you are tired of everything at twenty-two. Iwish you 'd go at something, then you 'd find how much talent and energyyou really had. "

"I know ever so many girls who are just like me, sick to death offashionable life but don't know what to take in its place. I 'd like totravel; but papa says he can't afford it, so I can only drag about andget on as I may. "

"I pity you rich girls so much, you have so many opportunities, anddon't seem to know how to use them! I suppose I should do just the samein your place, but it seems now as if I could be very happy and usefulwith plenty of money. "

"You are that without it. There, I won't croak any more. Let us go andtake a good walk, and don't you tell any one how I came and cried like ababy. "

"Never!" said Polly, putting on her bonnet. 

"I ought to go and make calls, " said Fanny, "but I don't feel now as ifI ever wanted to see any of the girls again. Dreadful state of mind, isn't it?"

"Suppose you come and see some of my friends instead! They are not fineor ceremonious, but lively, odd, and pleasant. Come, it will amuse you. "

"I will, " cried Fanny, whose spirits seemed improved by the shower. "Nice little old lady, is n't she?" added Fan, as she caught sight ofMiss Mills, on their way out, sitting at a table piled with work, andsewing away with an energy that made the gray curls vibrate. 

"Saint Mehitable, I call her. Now, there is a rich woman who knew how toget happiness out of her money, " said Polly, as they walked away. "Shewas poor till she was nearly fifty; then a comfortable fortune was lefther, and she knew just how to use it. That house was given her, butinstead of living in it all alone, she filled it with poor gentlefolkswho needed neat, respectable homes, but could n't get anythingcomfortable for their little money. I 'm one of them, and I know theworth of what she does for me. Two old widow ladies live below me, several students overhead, poor Mrs. Kean and her lame boy have the backparlor, and Jenny the little bedroom next Miss Mills. Each pays whatthey can; that 's independent, and makes us feel better but that dearwoman does a thousand things that money can't pay for, and we feel herinfluence all through the house. I 'd rather be married, and have a homeof my own; but next to that, I should like to be an old maid like MissMills. "

Polly's sober face and emphatic tone made Fanny laugh, and at the cheerysound a young girl pushing a baby-carriage looked round and smiled. 

"What lovely eyes!" whispered Fanny. 

"Yes, that 's little Jane, " returned Polly, adding, when she had passed, with a nod and a friendly "Don't get tired, Jenny, " "we help one anotherat our house, and every fine morning Jenny takes Johnny Kean out whenshe goes for her own walk. That gives his mother time to rest, does boththe children good, and keeps things neighborly. Miss Mills suggested it, and Jenny is so glad to do anything for anybody, it 's a pleasure to lether. "

"I 've heard of Miss Mills before. But I should think she would gettired to death, sitting there making hoods and petticoats day afterday, " said Fanny, after thinking over Jenny's story for a few minutes, for seeing the girl seemed to bring it nearer, and make it more real toher. 

"But she don't sit there all the time. People come to her with theirtroubles, and she goes to them with all sorts of help, from soap andsoup, to shrouds for the dead and comfort for the living. I go with hersometimes, and it is more exciting than any play, to see and hear thelives and stories of the poor. "

"How can you bear the dreadful sights and sounds, the bad air, and thepoverty that can't be cured?"

"But it is n't all dreadful. There are good and lovely things amongthem, if one only has eyes to see them. It makes me grateful andcontented, shows me how rich I am, and keeps me ready to do all I canfor these poor souls. "

"My good Polly!" and Fanny gave her friends arm an affectionate squeeze, wondering if it was this alone that had worked the change in Polly. 

"You have seen two of my new friends, Miss Mills and Jenny, now I 'llshow you two more, " said Polly, presently, as they reached a door, andshe led the way up several flights of public stairs. "Rebecca Jeffreyis a regularly splendid girl, full of talent; she won't let us call itgenius; she will be famous some day, I know, she is so modest, and yetso intent on her work. Lizzie Small is an engraver, and designs the mostdelightful little pictures. Becky and she live together, and take careof one another in true Damon and Pythias style. This studio is theirhome, they work, eat, sleep, and live here, going halves in everything. They are all alone in the world, but as happy and independent as birds;real friends, whom nothing will part. "

"Let a lover come between them, and their friendship won't last long, "said Fanny. 

"I think it will. Take a look at them, and you 'll change your mind, "answered Polly, tapping at a door, on which two modest cards weretacked. 

"Come in!" said a voice, and obeying, Fanny found herself in a large, queerly furnished room, lighted from above, and occupied by two girls. One stood before a great clay figure, in a corner. This one was tall, with a strong face, keen eyes, short, curly hair, and a fine head. Fanny was struck at once by this face and figure, though the one wasnot handsome, and the other half hidden by a great pinafore covered withclay. At a table where the light was clearest, sat a frail-looking girl, with a thin face, big eyes, and pale hair, a dreamy, absorbed littleperson, who bent over a block, skillfully wielding her tools. 

"Becky and Bess, how do you do? This is my friend, Fanny Shaw. We areout on a rampage; so go on with your work, and let us lazy ones look onand admire. "

As Polly spoke, both girls looked up and nodded, smilingly; Bess gaveFan the one easy-chair; Becky took an artistic survey of the new-comer, with eyes that seemed to see everything; then each went on with herwork, and all began to talk. 

"You are just what I want, Polly. Pull up your sleeve, and give me anarm while you sit; the muscles here are n't right, and you 've got justwhat I want, " said Becky, slapping the round arm of the statue, at whichFan was gazing with awe. 

"How do you get on?" asked Polly, throwing off her cloak, and rolling upher sleeves, as if going to washing. 

"Slowly. The idea is working itself clear, and I follow as fast as myhands can. Is the face better, do you think?" said Becky, taking off awet cloth, and showing the head of the statue. 

"How beautiful it is!" cried Fanny, staring at it with increasedrespect. 

"What does it mean to you?" asked Rebecca, turning to her with a suddenshine in her keen eyes. 

"I don't know whether it is meant for a saint or a muse, a goddess or afate; but to me it is only a beautiful woman, bigger, lovelier, and moreimposing than any woman I ever saw, " answered Fanny, slowly, trying toexpress the impression the statue made upon her. 

Rebecca smiled brightly, and Bess looked round to nod approvingly, butPolly clapped her hands, and said, "Well done, Fan! I did n't think you'd get the idea so well, but you have, and I 'm proud of your insight. Now I 'll tell you, for Becky will let me, since you have paid her thecompliment of understanding her work. Some time ago we got into a famoustalk about what women should be, and Becky said she 'd show us her ideaof the coming woman. There she is, as you say, bigger, lovelier, andmore imposing than any we see nowadays; and at the same time, she isa true woman. See what a fine forehead, yet the mouth is both firmand tender, as if it could say strong, wise things, as well as teachchildren and kiss babies. We could n't decide what to put in the handsas the most appropriate symbol. What do you say?"

"Give her a sceptre: she would make a fine queen, " answered Fanny. 

"No, we have had enough of that; women have been called queens a longtime, but the kingdom given them is n't worth ruling, " answered Rebecca. 

"I don't think it is nowadays, " said Fanny, with a tired sort of sigh. 

"Put a man's hand in hers to help her along, then, " said Polly, whosehappy fortune it had been to find friends and helpers in father andbrothers. 

"No; my woman is to stand alone, and help herself, " said Rebecca, decidedly. 

"She 's to be strong-minded, is she?" and Fanny's lip curled a little asshe uttered the misused words. 

"Yes, strong-minded, strong-hearted, strong-souled, and strong-bodied;that is why I made her larger than the miserable, pinched-up woman ofour day. Strength and beauty must go together. Don't you think thesebroad shoulders can bear burdens without breaking down, these hands workwell, these eyes see clearly, and these lips do something besides simperand gossip?"

Fanny was silent; but a voice from Bess's corner said, "Put a child inher arms, Becky. "

"Not that even, for she is to be something more than a nurse. "

"Give her a ballot-box, " cried a new voice, and turning round, they sawan odd-looking woman perched on a sofa behind them. 

"Thank you for the suggestion, Kate. I 'll put that with the othersymbols at her feet; for I 'm going to have needle, pen, palette, and broom somewhere, to suggest the various talents she owns, and theballot-box will show that she has earned the right to use them. Howgoes it?" and Rebecca offered a clay-daubed hand, which the new-comercordially shook. 

"Great news, girls! Anna is going to Italy!" cried Kate, tossing up herbonnet like a school-boy. 

"Oh, how splendid! Who takes her? Has she had a fortune left her? Tellall about it, " exclaimed the girls, gathering round the speaker. 

"Yes, it is splendid; just one of the beautiful things that doeseverybody heaps of good, it is so generous and so deserved. You knowAnna has been longing to go; working and hoping for a chance, and nevergetting it, till all of a sudden Miss Burton is inspired to invite thegirl to go with her for several years to Italy. Think of the luck ofthat dear soul, the advantages she 'll have, the good it will do her, and, best of all, the lovely way in which it comes to her. Miss Burtonwants, her as a friend, asks nothing of her but her company, and Annawill go through fire and water for her, of course. Now, is n't thatfine?"

It was good to see how heartily these girls sympathized in theircomrade's good fortune. Polly danced all over the room, Bess and Beckyhugged one another, and Kate laughed with her eyes full, while evenFanny felt a glow of, pride and pleasure at the kind act. 

"Who is that?" she whispered to Polly, who had subsided into a corner. 

"Why, it Is Kate King, the authoress. Bless me, how rude not tointroduce you! Here, my King, is an admirer of yours, Fanny Shaw, andmy well beloved friend, " cried Polly, presenting Fan, who regarded theshabby young woman with as much respect, as if she had been arrayed invelvet and ermine; for Kate had written a successful book by accident, and happened to be the fashion, just then. 

"It 's time for lunch, girls, and I brought mine along with me, it 'sso much jollier to eat in sisterhood. Let 's club together, and have arevel, " said Kate, producing a bag of oranges, and several big, plummybuns. 

"We 've got sardines, crackers, and cheese, " said Bess, clearing off atable with all speed. 

"Wait a bit, and I 'll add my share, " cried Polly, and catching up hercloak, she ran off to the grocery store near by. 

"You 'll be shocked at our performances, Miss Shaw, but you can callit a picnic, and never tell what dreadful things you saw us do, " saidRebecca, polishing a paint knife by rubbing it up and down in a pot ofivy, while Kate spread forth the feast in several odd plates, and a flatshell or two. 

"Let us have coffee to finish off with; put on the pot, Bess, and skimthe milk, " added Becky, as she produced cups, mugs, and a queer littlevase, to supply drinking vessels for the party. 

"Here 's nuts, a pot of jam, and some cake. Fan likes sweet things, and we want to be elegant when we have company, " said Polly, flying inagain, and depositing her share on the table. 

"Now, then, fall to, ladies, and help yourselves. Never mind if thechina don't hold out; take the sardines by their little tails, and wipeyour fingers on my brown-paper napkins, " said Kate, setting the examplewith such a relish, that the others followed it in a gale of merriment. 

Fanny had been to many elegant lunches, but never enjoyed one more thanthat droll picnic in the studio; for there was a freedom about it thatwas charming, an artistic flavor to everything, and such a spirit ofgood-will and gayety, that she felt at home at once. As they ate, theothers talked and she listened, finding it as interesting as any romanceto hear these young women discuss their plans, ambitions, successes, anddefeats. It was a new world to her, and they seemed a different raceof creatures from the girls whose lives were spent in dress, gossip, pleasure, or ennui. They were girls still, full of spirits fun, andyouth; but below the light-heartedness each cherished a purpose, which seemed to ennoble her womanhood, to give her a certain power, a sustaining satisfaction, a daily stimulus, that led her on to dailyeffort, and in time to some success in circumstance or character, whichwas worth all the patience, hope, and labor of her life. 

Fanny was just then in the mood to feel the beauty of this, forthe sincerest emotion she had ever known was beginning to make herdissatisfied with herself, and the aimless life she led. "Men mustrespect such girls as these, " she thought; "yes, and love them too, forin spite of their independence, they are womanly. I wish I had a talentto live for, if it would do as much for me as it does for them. Itis this sort of thing that is improving Polly, that makes her societyinteresting to Sydney, and herself so dear to every one. Money can't buythese things for me, and I want them very much. "

As these thoughts were passing through her mind, Fanny was hearing allsorts of topics discussed with feminine enthusiasm and frankness. Art, morals, politics, society, books, religion, housekeeping, dress, andeconomy, for the minds and tongues roved from subject to subject withyouthful rapidity, and seemed to get something from the dryest and thedullest. 

"How does the new book come on?" asked Polly, sucking her orange inpublic with a composure which would have scandalized the good ladies of"Cranford. "

"Better than it deserves. My children, beware of popularity; it is adelusion and a snare; it puffeth up the heart of man, and especiallyof woman; it blindeth the eyes to faults; it exalteth unduly the humblepowers of the victim; it is apt to be capricious, and just as one getsto liking the taste of this intoxicating draught, it suddenly faileth, and one is left gasping, like a fish out of water, " and Kate emphasizedher speech by spearing a sardine with a penknife, and eating it with agroan. 

"It won't hurt you much, I guess; you have worked and waited so long, a large dose will do you good, " said Rebecca, giving her a generousspoonful of jam, as if eager to add as much sweetness as possible to alife that had not been an easy one. 

"When are you and Becky going to dissolve partnership?" asked Polly, eager for news of all. 

"Never! George knows he can't have one without the other, and has notsuggested such a thing as parting us. There is always room in my housefor Becky, and she lets me do as she would if she was in my place, "answered Bess, with a look which her friend answered by a smile. 

"The lover won't separate this pair of friends, you see, " whisperedPolly to Fan. "Bess is to be married in the spring, and Becky is to livewith her. "

"By the way, Polly, I 've got some tickets for you. People are alwayssending me such things, and as I don't care for them, I 'm glad tomake them over to you young and giddy infants. There are passes forthe statuary exhibition, Becky shall have those, here are the concerttickets for you, my musical girl; and that is for a course of lectureson literature, which I 'll keep for myself. "

As Kate dealt out the colored cards to the grateful girls, Fanny took agood look at her, wondering if the time would ever come when women couldearn a little money and success, without paying such a heavy price forthem; for Kate looked sick, tired, and too early old. Then her eye wentto the unfinished statue, and she said, impulsively, "I hope you 'll putthat in marble, and show us what we ought to be. "

"I wish I could!" And an intense desire shone in Rebecca's face, as shesaw her faulty work, and felt how fair her model was. 

For a minute, the five young women sat silent looking up at thebeautiful, strong figure before them, each longing to see it done, andeach unconscious that she was helping, by her individual effort andexperience, to bring the day when their noblest ideal of womanhoodshould be embodied in flesh and blood, not clay. 

The city bells rung one, and Polly started up. 

"I must go, for I promised a neighbor of mine a lesson at two. "

"I thought this was a holiday, " said Fanny. 

"So it is, but this is a little labor of love, and does n't spoil theday at all. The child has talent, loves music, and needs help. I can'tgive her money, but I can teach her; so I do, and she is the mostpromising pupil I have. Help one another, is part of the religion of oursisterhood, Fan. "

"I must put you in a story, Polly. I want a heroine, and you will do, "said Kate. 

"Me! why, there never was such a humdrum, unromantic thing as I am, "cried Polly, amazed. 

"I 've booked you, nevertheless, so in you go; but you may add as muchromance as you like, it 's time you did. "

"I 'm ready for it when it comes, but it can't be forced, you know, "and Polly blushed and smiled as if some little spice of that delightfulthing had stolen into her life, for all its prosaic seeming. 

Fanny was amused to see that the girls did not kiss at parting, butshook hands in a quiet, friendly fashion, looking at one another witheyes that said more than the most "gushing" words. 

"I like your friends very much, Polly. I was afraid I should find themmannish and rough, or sentimental and conceited. But they are simple, sensible creatures, full of talent, and all sorts of fine things. Iadmire and respect them, and want to go again, if I may. "

"Oh, Fan, I am so glad! I hoped you 'd like them, I knew they 'd do yougood, and I 'll take you any time, for you stood the test better thanI expected. Becky asked me to bring you again, and she seldom does thatfor fashionable young ladies, let me tell you. "

"I want to be ever so much better, and I think you and they might showme how, " said Fanny, with a traitorous tremble in her voice. 

"We 'll show you the sunny side of poverty and work, and that is auseful lesson for any one, Miss Mills says, " answered Polly, hoping thatFan would learn how much the poor can teach the rich, and what helpfulfriends girls may be to one another. 

CHAPTER XIV. NIPPED IN THE BUD

ON the evening of Fan's visit, Polly sat down before her fire with aresolute and thoughtful aspect. She pulled her hair down, turned herskirt back, put her feet on the fender, and took Puttel into her lap, all of which arrangements signified that something very important hadgot to be thought over and settled. Polly did not soliloquize aloud, as heroines on the stage and in books have a way of doing, but theconversation she held with herself was very much like this: "I 'm afraidthere is something in it. I 've tried to think it 's nothing but vanityor imagination, yet I can't help seeing a difference, and feeling as ifI ought not to pretend that I don't. I know it 's considered proper forgirls to shut their eyes and let things come to a crisis no matter howmuch mischief is done. But I don't think it 's doing as we 'd be doneby, and it seems a great deal more honest to show a man that you don'tlove him before he has entirely lost his heart. The girls laughed at mewhen I said so, and they declared that it would be a very improper thingto do, but I 've observed that they don't hesitate to snub 'ineligibleparties, ' as they call poor, very young, or unpopular men. It 's allright then, but when a nice person comes it 's part of the fun to lethim go on to the very end, whether the girls care for him or not. Themore proposals, the more credit. Fan says Trix always asks when shecomes home after the summer excursions, 'How many birds have youbagged?' as if men were partridges. What wicked creatures we are! someof us at least. I wonder why such a love of conquest was put into us?Mother says a great deal of it is owing to bad education nowadays, butsome girls seem born for the express purpose of making trouble and wouldmanage to do it if they lived in a howling wilderness. I 'm afraid I 'vegot a spice of it, and if I had the chance, should be as bad as any ofthem. I 've tried it and liked it, and maybe this is the consequence ofthat night's fun. "

Here Polly leaned back and looked up at the little mirror over thechimney-piece, which was hung so that it reflected the faces of thoseabout the fire. In it Polly saw a pair of telltale eyes looking out froma tangle of bright brown hair, cheeks that flushed and dimpled suddenlyas the fresh mouth smiled with an expression of conscious power, halfproud, half ashamed, and as pretty to see as the coquettish gesture withwhich she smoothed back her curls and flourished a white hand. Fora minute she regarded the pleasant picture while visions of girlishromances and triumphs danced through her head, then she shook her hairall over her face and pushed her chair out of range of the mirror, saying, with a droll mixture of self-reproach and self-approval in hertone; "Oh, Puttel, Puttel, what a fool I am!"

Puss appeared to endorse the sentiment by a loud purr and a gracefulwave of her tail, and Polly returned to the subject from which theselittle vanities had beguiled her. 

"Just suppose it is true, that he does ask me, and I say yes! What astir it would make, and what fun it would be to see the faces of thegirls when it came out! They all think a great deal of him because he isso hard to please, and almost any of them would feel immensely flatteredif he liked them, whether they chose to marry him or not. Trix has triedfor years to fascinate him, and he can't bear her, and I 'm so glad!What a spiteful thing I am. Well, I can't help it, she does aggravate meso!" And Polly gave the cat such a tweak of the ear that Puttel bouncedout of her lap in high dudgeon. 

"It don't do to think of her, and I won't!" said Polly to herself, setting her lips with a grim look that was not at all becoming. "Whatan easy life I should have plenty of money, quantities of friends, all sorts of pleasures, and no work, no poverty, no cold shoulders orpatched boots. I could do so much for all at home how I should enjoythat!" And Polly let her thoughts revel in the luxurious future herfancy painted. It was a very bright picture, but something seemedamiss with it, for presently she sighed and shook her head, thinkingsorrowfully, "Ah, but I don't love him, and I 'm afraid I never can asI ought! He 's very good, and generous, and wise, and would be kind, I know, but somehow I can't imagine spending my life with him; I 'mso afraid I should get tired of him, and then what should I do? PollySydney don't sound well, and Mrs. Arthur Sydney don't seem to fit me abit. Wonder how it would seem to call him 'Arthur'?" And Polly said itunder her breath, with a look over her shoulder to be sure no one heardit. "It 's a pretty name, but rather too fine, and I should n't dareto say 'Syd, ' as his sister does. I like short, plain, home-like names, such as Will, Ned, or Tom. No, no, I can never care for him, and it 'sno use to try!" The exclamation broke from Polly as if a suddentrouble had seized her, and laying her head down on her knees, she satmotionless for many minutes. 

When she looked up, her face wore an expression which no one had everseen on it before; a look of mingled pain and patience, as if some losshad come to her, and left the bitterness of regret behind. 

"I won't think of myself, or try to mend one mistake by making another, "she said with a heavy sigh. "I 'll do what I can for Fan, and not standbetween her and a chance of happiness. Let me see, how can I begin? Iwon't walk with him any more; I 'll dodge and go roundabout ways, sothat we can't meet. I never had much faith in the remarkable coincidenceof his always happening home to dinner just as I go to give the Rothstheir lesson. The fact is, I like to meet him, I am glad to be seen withhim, and put on airs, I dare say, like a vain goose as I am. Well, Iwon't do it any more, and that will spare Fan one affliction. Poor dear, how I must have worried her all this time, and never guessed it. She hasn't been quite as kind as ever; but when she got sharp, I fancied it wasdyspepsia. Oh, me! I wish the other trouble could be cured as easily asthis. "

Here puss showed an amiable desire to forgive and forget, and Pollytook her up, saying aloud: "Puttel, when missis abuses you, play it 'sdyspepsia, and don't bear malice, because it 's a very trying disease, my dear. "

Then, going back to her thoughts, she rambled on again; "If he doesn't take that hint, I will give him a stronger one, for I will not havematters come to a crisis, though I can't deny that my wicked vanitystrongly tempts me to try and 'bag a bird' just for the excitement andcredit of the thing. Polly, I 'm ashamed of you! What would your blessedmother say to hear such expressions from you? I 'd write and tell herall the worry, only it would n't do any good, and would only troubleher. I 've no right to tell Fan's secrets, and I 'm ashamed to tellmine. No, I 'll leave mother in peace, and fight it out alone. I dothink Fan would suit him excellently by and by. He has known her all herlife, and has a good influence over her. Love would do so much towardmaking her what she might be; it 's a shame to have the chance lost justbecause he happens to see me. I should think she 'd hate me; but I 'llshow her that she need n't, and do all I can to help her; for she hasbeen so good to me nothing shall ever make me forget that. It is adelicate and dangerous task, but I guess I can manage it; at any rateI 'll try, and have nothing to reproach myself with if things do go'contrary. '"

What Polly thought of, as she lay back in her chair, with her eyes shut, and a hopeless look on her face, is none of our business, though wemight feel a wish to know what caused a tear to gather slowly from timeto time under her lashes, and roll down on Puttel's Quaker-colored coat. Was it regret for the conquest she relinquished, was it sympathy for herfriend, or was it an uncontrollable overflow of feeling as she read somesad or tender passage of the little romance which she kept hidden awayin her own heart?

On Monday, Polly began the "delicate and dangerous task. " Insteadof going to her pupils by way of the park and the pleasant streetsadjoining, she took a roundabout route through back streets, and thusescaped Mr. Sydney, who, as usual, came home to dinner very early thatday and looked disappointed because he nowhere saw the bright facein the modest bonnet. Polly kept this up for a week, and by carefullyavoiding the Shaws' house during calling hours, she saw nothing ofMr. Sydney, who, of course, did n't visit her at Miss Mills'. Minniehappened to be poorly that week and took no lesson, so Uncle Syd wasdeprived of his last hope, and looked as if his allowance of sunshinehad been suddenly cut off. 

Now, as Polly was by no means a perfect creature, I am free to confessthat the old temptation assailed her more than once that week, for, whenthe first excitement of the dodging reform had subsided, she missed thepleasant little interviews that used to put a certain flavor of romanceinto her dull, hard-working days. She liked Mr. Sydney very much, forhe had always been kind and friendly since the early times when he hadtreated the little girl with a courtesy which the young woman gratefullyremembered. I don't think it was his wealth, accomplishments, orposition that most attracted Polly, though these doubtless possesseda greater influence than she suspected. It was that indescribablesomething which women are quick to see and feel in men who have beenblessed with wise and good mothers. This had an especial charm to Polly, for she soon found that this side of his character was not shown toevery one. With most girls, he was very like the other young men of hisset, except perhaps in a certain grace of manner which was as natural tohim as his respect for all womankind. But with Fanny and Polly he showedthe domestic traits and virtues which are more engaging to womanly womenthan any amount of cool intellect or worldly wisdom. 

Polly had seen a good deal of him during her visits at the Shaws', wherehe was intimate, owing to the friendship between Madam and his mother;but she had never thought of him as a possible lover for either Fannyor herself because he was six or eight years older than they, and stillsometimes assumed the part of a venerable mentor, as in the early days. Lately this had changed, especially towards Polly, and it flattered hermore than she would confess even to herself. She knew he admired her onetalent, respected her independence, and enjoyed her society; but whensomething warmer and more flattering than admiration, respect, orpleasure crept into his manner, she could not help seeing that one ofthe good gifts of this life was daily coming more and more within herreach, and began to ask herself if she could honestly receive the gift, and reward the giver. 

At first she tried to think she could, but unfortunately hearts areso "contrary" that they won't be obedient to reason, will, or evengratitude. Polly felt a very cordial friendship for Mr. Sydney, but notone particle of the love which is the only coin in which love can betruly paid. Then she took a fancy into her head that she ought toaccept this piece of good fortune for the sake of the family, and forgetherself. But this false idea of self-sacrifice did not satisfy, for shewas not a fashionable girl trained to believe that her first duty wasto make "a good match" and never mind the consequences, though theyrendered her miserable for life. Polly's creed was very simple: "IfI don't love him, I ought not to marry him, especially when I do lovesomebody else, though everything is against me. " If she had read asmany French novels as some young ladies, she might have considered itinteresting to marry under the circumstances and suffer a secret anguishto make her a romantic victim. But Polly's education had been neglected, and after a good deal of natural indecision she did what most women doin such cases, thought she would "wait and see. "

The discovery of Fanny's secret seemed to show her something to do, forif the "wait and see" decision was making her friend unhappy, it must bechanged as soon as possible. This finished Polly's indecision, andafter that night she never allowed herself to dwell upon the pleasanttemptation which came in a guise particularly attractive to a young girlwith a spice of the old Eve in her composition. So day after day shetrudged through the dull back streets, longing for the sunny park, theface that always brightened when it saw her coming, and most of all thechance of meeting well, it was n't Trix. 

When Saturday came, Polly started as usual for a visit to Becky andBess, but could n't resist stopping at the Shaws' to leave a littleparcel for Fan, though it was calling time. As she stepped in, meaningto run up for a word if Fanny should chance to be alone, two hats on thehall table arrested her. 

"Who is here, Katy?"

"Only Mr. Sydney and Master Tom. Won't you stop a bit, Miss Polly?"

"Not this morning, I 'm rather in a hurry. " And away went Polly as if adozen eager pupils were clamoring for her presence. But as the door shutbehind her she felt so left out in the cold, that her eyes filled, and when Nep, Tom's great Newfoundland, came blundering after her, shestopped and hugged his shaggy head, saying softly, as she looked intothe brown, benevolent eyes, full of almost human sympathy: "Now, goback, old dear, you must n't follow me. Oh, Nep, it 's so hard to putlove away when you want it very much and it is n't right to take it. "A foolish little speech to make to a dog, but you see Polly was only atender-hearted girl, trying to do her duty. 

"Since he is safe with Fanny, I may venture to walk where I like. It's such a lovely day, all the babies will be out, and it always does megood to see them, " thought Polly, turning into the wide, sunny street, where West End-dom promenaded at that hour. 

The babies were out in full force, looking as gay and delicate and sweetas the snow-drops, hyacinths, and daffodils on the banks whence thesnow had melted. But somehow the babies did n't do Polly the good sheexpected, though they smiled at her from their carriages, and kissedtheir chubby hands as she passed them, for Polly had the sort of facethat babies love. One tiny creature in blue plush was casting despairingglances after a very small lord of creation who was walking away witha toddling belle in white, while a second young gentleman in gorgeouspurple gaiters was endeavoring to console the deserted damsel. 

"Take hold of Master Charley's hand, Miss Mamie, and walk pretty, likeWilly and Flossy, " said the maid. 

"No, no, I want to do wid Willy, and he won't let me. Do 'way, Tarley, Idon't lite you, " cried little Blue-bonnet, casting down her ermine muffand sobbing in a microscopic handkerchief, the thread-lace edging onwhich could n't mitigate her woe, as it might have done that of an oldersufferer. 

"Willy likes Flossy best, so stop crying and come right along, younaughty child. "

As poor little Dido was jerked away by the unsympathetic maid, andPurple-gaiters essayed in vain to plead his cause, Polly said toherself, with a smile and a sigh; "How early the old story begins!"

It seemed as if the spring weather had brought out all manner of tenderthings beside fresh grass and the first dandelions, for as she went downthe street Polly kept seeing different phases of the sweet old storywhich she was trying to forget. 

At a street corner, a black-eyed school-boy was parting froma rosy-faced school-girl, whose music roll he was reluctantlysurrendering. 

"Don't you forget, now, " said the boy, looking bashfully into the brighteyes that danced with pleasure as the girl blushed and smiled, andanswered reproachfully; "Why, of course I shan't!"

"That little romance runs smoothly so far; I hope it may to the end, "said Polly heartily as she watched the lad tramp away, whistling asblithely as if his pleasurable emotions must find a vent, or endangerthe buttons on the round jacket; while the girl pranced on her owndoorstep, as if practising for the joyful dance which she had promisednot to forget. 

A little farther on Polly passed a newly engaged couple whom she knew, walking arm in arm for the first time, both wearing that proud yetconscious look which is so delightful to behold upon the countenances ofthese temporarily glorified beings. 

"How happy they seem; oh, dear!" said Polly, and trudged on, wonderingif her turn would ever come and fearing that it was impossible. 

A glimpse of a motherly-looking lady entering a door, received by aflock of pretty children, who cast themselves upon mamma and her parcelswith cries of rapture, did Polly good; and when, a minute after shepassed a gray old couple walking placidly together in the sunshine, she felt better still, and was glad to see such a happy ending to theromance she had read all down the street. 

As if the mischievous little god wished to take Polly at a disadvantage, or perhaps to give her another chance, just at that instant Mr. Sydneyappeared at her side. How he got there was never very clear to Polly, but there he was, flushed, and a little out of breath, but looking soglad to see her that she had n't the heart to be stiff and cool, as shehad fully intended to be when they met. 

"Very warm, is n't it?" he said when he had shaken hands and fallen intostep, just in the old way. 

"You seem to find it so. " And Polly laughed, with a sudden sparkle inher eyes. She really could n't help it, it was so pleasant to see himagain, just when she was feeling so lonely. 

"Have you given up teaching the Roths?" asked Sydney, changing thesubject. 

"No. "

"Do you go as usual?"

"Yes. "

"Well, it 's a mystery to me how you get there. "

"As much as it is to me how you got here so suddenly. "

"I saw you from the Shaws' window and took the liberty of running afteryou by the back street, " he said, laughing. 

"That is the way I get to the Roths, " answered Polly. She did not meanto tell, but his frankness was so agreeable she forgot herself. 

"It 's not nearly so pleasant or so short for you as the park. "

"I know it, but people sometimes get tired of old ways and like to trynew ones. "

Polly did n't say that quite naturally, and Sydney gave her a quicklook, as he asked; "Do you get tired of old friends, too, Miss Polly?"

"Not often; but" And there she stuck, for the fear of being ungratefulor unkind made her almost hope that he would n't take the hint which shehad been carefully preparing for him. 

There was a dreadful little pause, which Polly broke by saying abruptly;"How is Fan?"

"Dashing, as ever. Do you know I 'm rather disappointed in Fanny, for she don't seem to improve with her years, " said Sydney, as if heaccepted the diversion and was glad of it. 

"Ah, you never see her at her best. She puts on that dashing air beforepeople to hide her real self. But I know her better; and I assure youthat she does improve; she tries to mend her faults, though she won'town it, and will surprise you some day, by the amount of heart and senseand goodness she has got. "

Polly spoke heartily now, and Sydney looked at her as if Fanny'sdefender pleased him more than Fanny's defence. 

"I 'm very glad to hear it, and willingly take your word for it. Everybody shows you their good side, I think, and that is why you findthe world such a pleasant place. "

"Oh, but I don't! It often seems like a very hard and dismal place, andI croak over my trials like an ungrateful raven. "

"Can't we make the trials lighter for you?"

The voice that put the question was so very kind, that Polly dared notlook up, because she knew what the eyes were silently saying. 

"Thank you, no. I don't get more tribulation than is good for me, Ifancy, and we are apt to make mistakes when we try to dodge troubles. "

"Or people, " added Sydney in a tone that made Polly color up to herforehead. 

"How lovely the park looks, " she said, in great confusion. 

"Yes, it 's the pleasantest walk we have; don't you think so?" asked theartful young man, laying a trap, into which Polly immediately fell. 

"Yes, indeed! It 's always so refreshing to me to see a little bit ofthe country, as it were, especially at this season. "

Oh, Polly, Polly, what a stupid speech to make, when you had just givenhim to understand that you were tired of the park! Not being a fool or acox-comb, Sydney put this and that together, and taking various triflesinto the account, he had by this time come to the conclusion that Pollyhad heard the same bits of gossip that he had, which linked their namestogether, that she did n't like it, and tried to show she did n't inthis way. He was quicker to take a hint than she had expected, and beingboth proud and generous, resolved to settle the matter at once, forPolly's sake as well as his own. So, when she made her last brilliantremark, he said quietly, watching her face keenly all the while; "Ithought so; well, I 'm going out of town on business for several weeks, so you can enjoy your 'little bit of country' without being annoyed byme. "

"Annoyed? Oh, no!" cried Polly earnestly; then stopped short, notknowing what to say for herself. She thought she had a good deal ofthe coquette in her, and I 've no doubt that with time and training shewould have become a very dangerous little person, but now she was fartoo transparent and straightforward by nature even to tell a white liecleverly. Sydney knew this, and liked her for it, but he took advantageof it, nevertheless by asking suddenly; "Honestly, now, would n't you gothe old way and enjoy it as much as ever, if I was n't anywhere about toset the busybodies gossiping?"

"Yes, " said Polly, before she could stop herself, and then could havebitten her tongue out for being so rude. Another awful pause seemedimpending, but just at that moment a horseman clattered by with a smileand a salute, which caused Polly to exclaim, "Oh, there 's Tom!" with atone and a look that silenced the words hovering on Sydney's lips, andcaused him to hold out his hand with a look which made Polly's heartflutter then and ache with pity for a good while afterward, though heonly said, "Good by, Polly. "

He was gone before she could do anything but look up at him with aremorseful face, and she walked on, feeling that the first and perhapsthe only lover she would ever have, had read his answer and acceptedit in silence. She did not know what else he had read, and comfortedherself with the thought that he did not care for her very much, sincehe took the first rebuff so quickly. 

Polly did not return to her favorite walk till she learned from Minniethat "Uncle" had really left town, and then she found that his friendlycompany and conversation was what had made the way so pleasant afterall. She sighed over the perversity of things in general, and croaked alittle over her trials in particular, but on the whole got over her lossbetter than she expected, for soon she had other sorrows beside her ownto comfort, and such work does a body more good than floods of regretfultears, or hours of sentimental lamentation. 

She shunned Fanny for a day or two, but gained nothing by it, for thatyoung lady, hearing of Sydney's sudden departure, could not rest tillshe discovered the cause of it, and walked in upon Polly one afternoonjust when the dusk made it a propitious hour for tender confidences. 

"What have you been doing with yourself lately?" asked Fanny, composingherself, with her back toward the rapidly waning light. 

"Wagging to and fro as usual. What's the news with you?" answered Polly, feeling that something was coming and rather glad to have it over anddone with. 

"Nothing particular. Trix treats Tom shamefully, and he bears it like alamb. I tell him to break his engagement, and not be worried so; but hewon't, because she has been jilted once and he thinks it 's such a meanthing to do. "

"Perhaps she 'll jilt him. "

"I 've no doubt she will, if anything better comes along. But Trix isgetting passe, and I should n't wonder if she kept him to his word, justout of perversity, if nothing else. "

"Poor Tom, what a fate!" said Polly with what was meant to be a comicalgroan; but it sounded so tragical that she saw it would n't pass, andhastened to hide the failure by saying, with a laugh, "If you call Trixpasse at twenty-three, what shall we all be at twenty-five?" "Utterlydone with, and laid upon the shelf. I feel so already, for I don't gethalf the attention I used to have, and the other night I heard Maud andGrace wondering why those old girls 'did n't stay at home, and give thema chance. '"

"How is Maudie?"

"Pretty well, but she worries me by her queer tastes and notions. Sheloves to go into the kitchen and mess, she hates to study, and saidright before the Vincents that she should think it would be great fun tobe a beggar-girl, to go round with a basket, it must be so interestingto see what you 'd get. "

"Minnie said the other day she wished she was a pigeon so she couldpaddle in the puddles and not fuss about rubbers. "

"By the way, when is her uncle coming back?" asked Fanny, who could n'twait any longer and joyfully seized the opening Polly made for her. 

"I 'm sure I don't know. "

"Nor care, I suppose, you hard-hearted thing. "

"Why, Fan, what do you mean?"

"I 'm not blind, my dear, neither is Tom, and when a young gentlemancuts a call abruptly short, and races after a young lady, and is seenholding her hand at the quietest corner of the park, and then goestravelling all of a sudden, we know what it means if you don't. "

"Who got up that nice idea, I should like to know?" demanded Polly, asFanny stopped for breath. 

"Now don't be affected, Polly, but just tell me, like a dear, has n't heproposed?"

"No, he has n't. "

"Don't you think he means to?"

"I don't think he 'll ever say a word to me. "

"Well, I am surprised!" And Fanny drew a long breath, as if a load wasoff her mind. Then she added in a changed tone: "But don't you love him, Polly?"

"No. "

"Truly?"

"Truly, Fan. "

Neither spoke for a minute, but the heart of one of them beat joyfullyand the dusk hid a very happy face. 

"Don't you think he cared for you, dear?" asked Fanny, presently. "Idon't mean to be prying, but I really thought he did. "

"That 's not for me to say, but if it is so, it 's only a passing fancyand he 'll soon get over it. "

"Do tell me all about it; I 'm so interested, and I know something hashappened, I hear it in your voice, for I can't see your face. "

"Do you remember the talk we once had after reading one of MissEdgeworth's stories about not letting one's lovers come to a declarationif one did n't love them?"

"Yes. "

"And you girls said it was n't proper, and I said it was honest, anyway. Well, I always meant to try it if I got a chance, and I have. Mind you, I don't say Mr. Sydney loved me, for he never said so, and never will, now, but I did fancy he rather liked me and might do more if I did n'tshow him that it was of no use. "

"And you did?" cried Fanny, much excited. 

"I just gave him a hint and he took it. He meant to go away before that, so don't think his heart is broken, or mind what silly tattlers say. I did n't like his meeting me so much and told him so by going anotherway. He understood, and being a gentleman, made no fuss. I dare sayhe thought I was a vain goose, and laughed at me for my pains, likeChurchill in 'Helen. '"

"No, he would n't; He 'd like it and respect you for doing it. But, Polly, it would have been a grand thing for you. "

"I can't sell myself for an establishment. "

"Mercy! What an idea!"

"Well, that 's the plain English of half your fashionable matches. I'm 'odd, ' you know, and prefer to be an independent spinster and teachmusic all my days. "

"Ah, but you won't. You were made for a nice, happy home of your own, and I hope you 'll get it, Polly, dear, " said Fanny warmly, feeling sograteful to Polly, that she found it hard not to pour out all her secretat once. 

"I hope I may; but I doubt it, " answered Polly in a tone that made Fannywonder if she, too, knew what heartache meant. 

"Something troubles you, Polly, what is it? Confide in me, as I do inyou, " said Fanny tenderly, for all the coldness she had tried to hidefrom Polly, had melted in the sudden sunshine that had come to her. 

"Do you always?" asked her friend, leaning forward with an irresistibledesire to win back the old-time love and confidence, too precious to beexchanged for a little brief excitement or the barren honor of "bagginga bird, " to use Trix's elegant expression. Fanny understood it then, and threw herself into Polly's arms, crying, with a shower of gratefultears; "Oh, my dear! my dear! did you do it for my sake?"

And Polly held her close, saying in that tender voice of hers, "I didn't mean to let a lover part this pair of friends if I could help it. "

CHAPTER XV. BREAKERS AHEAD

GOING into the Shaws' one evening, Polly found Maud sitting on thestairs, with a troubled face. 

"Oh, Polly, I 'm so glad you 've come!" cried the little girl, runningto hug her. 

"What's the matter, deary?"

"I don't know; something dreadful must have happened, for mamma and Fanare crying together upstairs, papa is shut up in the library, and Tom israging round like a bear, in the dining-room. "

"I guess it is n't anything very bad. Perhaps mamma is sicker thanusual, or papa worried about business, or Tom in some new scrape. Don'tlook so frightened, Maudie, but come into the parlor and see what I 'vegot for you, " said Polly, feeling that there was trouble of some sort inthe air, but trying to cheer the child, for her little face was full ofa sorrowful anxiety, that went to Polly's heart. 

"I don't think I can like anything till I know what the matter is, "answered Maud. "It 's something horrid, I 'm sure, for when papa camehome, he went up to mamma's room, and talked ever so long, and mammacried very loud, and when I tried to go in, Fan would n't let me, andshe looked scared and strange. I wanted to go to papa when he came down, but the door was locked, and he said, 'Not now, my little girl, ' andthen I sat here waiting to see what would happen, and Tom came home. Butwhen I ran to tell him, he said, 'Go away, and don't bother, ' and justtook me by the shoulders and put me out. Oh, dear! everything is soqueer and horrid, I don't know what to do. "

Maud began to cry, and Polly sat down on the stairs beside her, tryingto comfort her, while her own thoughts were full of a vague fear. Allat once the dining-room door opened, and Tom's head appeared. A singleglance showed Polly that something was the matter, for the care andelegance which usually marked his appearance were entirely wanting. Histie was under one ear, his hair in a toss, the cherished moustache hada neglected air, and his face an expression both excited, ashamed, anddistressed; even his voice betrayed disturbance, for instead of theaffable greeting he usually bestowed upon the young lady, he seemed tohave fallen back into the bluff tone of his boyish days, and all he saidwas, "Hullo, Polly. "

"How do you do?" answered Polly. 

"I 'm in a devil of a mess, thank you; send that chicken up stairs, andcome in and hear about it, " he said, as if he had been longing to tellsome one, and welcomed prudent Polly as a special providence. 

"Go up, deary, and amuse yourself with this book, and these ginger snapsthat I made for you, there 's a good child, " whispered Polly, as Maudrubbed away her tears, and stared at Tom with round, inquisitive eyes. 

"You 'll tell me all about it, by and by, won't you?" she whispered, preparing to obey. 

"If I may, " answered Polly. 

Maud departed with unexpected docility, and Polly went into thedining-room, where Tom was wandering about in a restless way. If hehad been "raging like a bear, " Polly would n't have cared, she was sopleased that he wanted her, and so glad to be a confidante, as she usedto be in the happy old days, that she would joyfully have faced a muchmore formidable person than reckless Tom. 

"Now, then, what is it?" she said, coming straight to the point. 

"Guess. "

"You 've killed your horse racing. "

"Worse than that. "

"You are suspended again. "

"Worse than that. "

"Trix has run away with somebody, " cried Polly, with a gasp. 

"Worse still. "

"Oh, Tom, you have n't horse whipped or shot any one?"

"Came pretty near blowing my own brains out but you see I did n't. "

"I can't guess; tell me, quick. "

"Well, I 'm expelled. "

Tom paused on the rug as he gave the answer, and looked at Polly to seehow she took it. To his surprise she seemed almost relieved, and after aminute silence, said, soberly, "That 's bad, very bad; but it might havebeen worse. "

"It is worse;" and Tom walked away again with a despairing sort ofgroan. 

"Don't knock the chairs about, but come and sit down, and tell mequietly. "

"Can't do it. "

"Well, go on, then. Are you truly expelled? Can't it be made up? Whatdid you do?"

"It 's a true bill this time. I just had a row with the Chapel watchman, and knocked him down. If it was a first offence, I might have got off;but you see I 've had no end of narrow escapes, and this was my lastchance; I 've lost it, and now there 'll be the dickens to pay. I knewit was all up with me, so I did n't wait to be turned out, but just tookmyself off. "

"What will your father say?"

"It will come hard on the governor, but the worst of it is" there Tomstopped, and stood a minute in the middle of the room with his headdown, as if he did n't find it easy to tell even kind little Polly. Then out came the truth all in a breath, just as he used to bolt out hisboyish misdemeanors, and then back up against the wall ready to take theconsequences. 

"I owe an awful lot of money that the governor don't know about. "

"Oh, Tom, how could you?"

"I 've been an extravagant rascal, I know it, and I 'm thundering sorry, but that don't help a fellow, I 've got to tell the dear old buffer, andthere 's where it cuts. "

At another time Polly would have laughed at the contrast between Tom'sface and his language, but there was a sincere remorse, which made eventhe dreadful word "buffer" rather touching than otherwise. 

"He will be very angry, I dare say; but he 'll help you, won't he? Healways does, Fan says. "

"That 's the worst of it, you see. He 's paid up so often, that the lasttime he said his patience could n't stand it, nor his pocket either, andif I got into any more scrapes of that sort, I must get out as I could. I meant to be as steady as Bunker Hill Monument; but here I am again, worse than ever, for last quarter I did n't say anything to father, hewas so bothered by the loss of those ships just then, so things havemounted up confoundedly. "

"What have you done with all your money?"

"Hanged if I know. "

"Can't you pay it anyway?"

"Don't see how, as I have n't a cent of my own, and no way of gettingit, unless I try gambling. "

"Oh, mercy, no! Sell your horse, " cried Polly, after a minute of deepmeditation. 

"I have; but he did n't bring half I gave for him. I lamed him lastwinter, and the beggar won't get over it. "

"And that did n't pay up the debts?"

"Only about a half of 'em. "

"Why, Tom, how much do you owe?"

"I have dodged figuring it up till yesterday; then things were sodesperate, I thought I might as well face the truth, so I overhauled myaccounts, and there 's the result. "

Tom threw a blotted, crumpled paper into Polly's lap, and tramped upand down again, faster than ever. Polly took one look at the total andclasped her hands, for to her inexperienced eyes it looked appalling. 

"Tidy little sum, is n't it?" asked Tom, who could n't bear the silence, or the startled, grieved look in Polly's eyes. 

"It 's awful! I don't wonder you dread telling your father. "

"I 'd rather be shot. I say, Polly, suppose we break it to him easy!"added Tom, after another turn. 

"How do you mean?"

"Why, suppose Fan, or, better still, you go and sort of pave the way. Ican't bear to come down on him with the whole truth at once. "

"So you 'd like to have me go and tell him for you?" Polly's lip curleda little as she said that, and she gave Tom a look that would haveshown him how blue eyes can flash, if he had seen it. But he was at thewindow, and did n't turn, as he said slowly, "Well, you see, he 'sso fond of you; we all confide in you; and you are so like one of thefamily, that it seems quite natural. Just tell him I 'm expelled, youknow, and as much more as you like; then I 'll come in, and we 'll haveit out. "

Polly rose and went to the door without a word. In doing so, Tom caughta glimpse of her face, and said, hastily, "Don't you think it would be agood plan?"

"No, I don't. "

"Why not? Don't you think he 'd rather have it told him nicely by you, than blurted out as I always do blurt things?"

"I know he 'd rather have his son go to him and tell the truth, like aman, instead of sending a girl to do what he is afraid to do himself. "

If Polly had suddenly boxed his ears, Tom could n't have looked moretaken aback than by that burst. He looked at her excited face, seemedto understand the meaning of it, and remembered all at once that he wastrying to hide behind a girl. He turned scarlet, said shortly, "Comeback, Polly, " and walked straight out of the room, looking as if goingto instant execution, for poor Tom had been taught to fear his father, and had not entirely outgrown the dread. 

Polly sat down, looking both satisfied and troubled. "I hope I didright, " she said to herself, "I could n't bear to have him shirk andseem cowardly. He is n't, only he did n't think how it seemed to me, andI don't wonder he was a little afraid, Mr. Shaw is so severe with thepoor fellow. Oh, dear, what should we do if Will got into such scrapes. Thank goodness, he 's poor, and can't; I 'm so glad of that!"

Then she sat silent beside the half-open door, hearing the murmur ofTom's voice across the hall, and hoping, with all her heart, that hewould n't have a very hard time. He seemed to tell his story rapidly andsteadily, without interruption, to the end; then Polly heard Mr. Shaw'sdeeper voice say a few words, at which Tom uttered a loud exclamation, as if taken by surprise. Polly could n't distinguish a word, so she kepther seat, wondering anxiously what was going on between the two men. Asudden pause seemed to follow Tom's ejaculation, then Mr. Shaw talked along time in a low, earnest tone, so different from the angry one Pollyhad expected to hear, that it made her nervous, for Mr. Shaw usually"blew Tom up first, and forgave him afterward, " as Maud said. PresentlyTom's voice was heard, apparently asking eager questions, to which briefreplies were given. Then a dead silence fell upon the room, and nothingwas heard but the spring rain softly falling out of doors. All of asudden she heard a movement, and Tom's voice say audibly, "Let me bringPolly;" and he appeared, looking so pale and miserable that Polly wasfrightened. 

"Go and say something to him; I can't; poor old father, if I 'd onlyknown, " and to Polly's utter dismay, Tom threw himself into a chair, andlaid his head down on the table, as if he had got a blow that was toomuch for him. 

"Oh, Tom, what is it?" cried Polly, hurrying to him, full of fears shedared not speak. 

Without looking up, Tom answered, in a smothered voice, "Failed; allgone to smash; and to-morrow every one will know it. "

Polly held on to the back of Tom's chair, for a minute, for the newstook her breath away, and she felt as if the world was coming to an end, "failed" was such a vaguely dreadful word to her. 

"Is it very bad?" she asked, softly, feeling as if anything was betterthan to stand still and see Tom so wretched. 

"Yes; he means to give up everything. He 's done his best; but it can'tbe staved off any longer, and it 's all up with him. "

"Oh, I wish I had a million to give him!" cried Polly, clasping herhands, with the tears running down her cheeks. "How does he bear it, Tom?"

"Like a man, Polly; and I 'm proud of him, " said Tom, looking up, all red and excited with the emotions he was trying to keep under. "Everything has been against him, and he has fought all alone to standthe pressure, but it 's too much for him, and he 's given in. It 's anhonorable failure, mind you, and no one can say a word against him. I 'dlike to see 'em try it!" and Tom clenched his hands, as if it wouldbe an immense relief to him to thrash half a dozen aspersers of hisfather's honest name. 

"Of course they can't! This is what poor Maud troubled about. He hadtold your mother and Fan before you came, and that is why they are sounhappy, I suppose. "

"They are safe enough. Father has n't touched mother's money; he 'couldn't rob his girls, ' he said, and that 's all safe for 'em. Is n't hea trump, Polly?" And Tom's face shone with pride, even while his lipswould twitch with a tenderer feeling. 

"If I could only do anything to help, " cried Polly, oppressed with herown powerlessness. 

"You can. Go and be good to him; you know how; he needs it enough, allalone there. I can't do it, for I 'm only a curse instead of a comfortto him. "

"How did he take your news?" asked Polly, who, for a time, had forgottenthe lesser trouble in the greater. 

"Like a lamb; for when I 'd done, he only said, 'My poor lad, we mustbear with one another. ' and then told his story. "

"I 'm glad he was kind, " began Polly, in a soothing tone; but Tom criedout, remorsefully, "That 's what knocks me over! Just when I ought tobe a pride and a prop to him, I bring him my debts and disgrace, and henever says a word of blame. It 's no use, I can't stand it!" and Tom'shead went down again with something very like a sob, that would comein spite of manful efforts to keep it back, for the poor fellow had thewarmest heart that ever was, and all the fine waistcoats outside couldn't spoil it. 

That sound gave Polly more pain than the news of a dozen failures andexpulsions, and it was as impossible for her to resist putting herhand tenderly on the bent head, as it was for her to help noticing withpleasure how brown the little curls were growing, and how soft theywere. In spite of her sorrow, she enjoyed that minute very much, for shewas a born consoler, and, it is hardly necessary for me to add, lovedthis reprehensible Tom with all her heart. It was a very foolish thingfor her to do, she quite agreed to that; she could n't understand it, explain it, or help it; she only felt that she did care for him verymuch, in spite of his faults, his indifference, and his engagement. Yousee, she learned to love him one summer, when he made them a visit. Thatwas before Trix caught him; and when she heard that piece of news, Pollycould n't unlove him all at once, though she tried very hard, as was herduty. That engagement was such a farce, that she never had much faithin it, so she put her love away in a corner of her heart, and tried toforget it, hoping it would either die, or have a right to live. It didn't make her very miserable, because patience, work, and common-senselent her a hand, and hope would keep popping up its bright face from thebottom of her Pandora-box of troubles. Now and then, when any one saidTrix would n't jilt Tom, or that Tom did care for Trix more than heshould, Polly had a pang, and thought she could n't possibly bear it. But she always found she could, and so came to the conclusion that itwas a merciful provision of nature that girls' hearts could standso much, and their appetites continue good, when unrequited love wasstarving. 

Now, she could not help yearning over this faulty, well-belovedscapegrace Tom, or help thinking, with a little thrill of hope, "If Trixonly cared for his money, she may cast him off now he 's lost it; but I'll love him all the better because he 's poor. " With this feeling warmat her heart, I don't wonder that Polly's hand had a soothing effect, and that after a heave or two, Tom's shoulders were quiet, and certainsmothered sniffs suggested that he would be all right again, if he couldonly wipe his eyes without any one's seeing him do it. 

Polly seemed to divine his wish, and tucking a little, cleanhandkerchief into one of his half-open hands, she said, "I 'm going toyour father, now, " and with a farewell smooth, so comforting that Tomwished she 'd do it again, she went away. 

As she paused a minute in the hall to steady herself, Maud called herfrom above, and thinking that the women might need her more than themen, she ran up to find Fanny waiting for her in her own room. 

"Mamma's asleep, quite worn out, poor dear, so we can talk in herewithout troubling her, " said Fanny, receiving her friend so quietly, that Polly was amazed. 

"Let me come, too, I won't make any fuss; it 's so dreadful to be shutout everywhere, and have people crying and talking, and locked up, and Inot know what it means, " said Maud, beseechingly. 

"You do know, now; I 've told her, Polly, " said Fan, as they sat downtogether, and Maud perched herself on the bed, so that she might retireamong the pillows if her feelings were too much for her. 

"I 'm glad you take it so well, dear; I was afraid it might upset you, "said Polly, seeing now that in spite of her quiet manner, Fan's eyes hadan excited look, and her cheeks a feverish color. 

"I shall groan and moan by and by, I dare say, but at first it sort ofdazed me, and now it begins to excite me. I ought to be full of sorrowfor poor papa, and I am truly sorry, but, wicked as it may seem, it 's afact, Polly, that I 'm half glad it 's happened, for it takes me out ofmyself, and gives me something to do. "

Fanny's eyes fell and her color rose as she spoke, but Polly understoodwhy she wanted to forget herself, and put her arm round her with a moretender sympathy than Fanny guessed. 

"Perhaps things are not as bad as they seem; I don't know much aboutsuch matters, but I 've seen people who have failed, and they seemedjust as comfortable as before, " said Polly. 

"It won't be so with us, for papa means to give up everything, and nothave a word said against him. Mamma's little property is settled uponher, and has n't been risked. That touched her so much! She dreadspoverty even more than I do, but she begged him to take it if it wouldhelp him. That pleased him, but he said nothing would induce him todo it, for it would n't help much, and was hardly enough to keep hercomfortable. "

"Do you know what he means to do?" asked Polly, anxiously. 

"He said his plans were not made, but he meant to go into the littlehouse that belonged to grandma, as soon as he could, for it was n'thonest for a bankrupt to keep up an establishment like this. "

"I shan't mind that at all, I like the little house 'cause it 's got agarden, and there 's a cunning room with a three-cornered closet in itthat I always wanted. If that 's all, I don't think bankrupting is sovery bad, " said Maud, taking a cheerful view of things. 

"Ah, just wait till the carriage goes and the nice clothes and theservants, and we have to scratch along as we can. You 'll changeyour mind then, poor child, " said Fanny, whose ideas of failure weredecidedly tragical. 

"Will they take all my things away?" cried Maud, in dismay. 

"I dare say; I don't know what we are allowed to keep; but not much, I fancy, " and Fan looked as if strung up to sacrifice everything shepossessed. 

"They shan't have my new ear-rings, I 'll hide 'em, and my best dress, and my gold smelling bottle. Oh, oh, oh! I think it 's mean to take alittle girl's things away!" And Maud dived among the pillows to smothera wail of anguish at the prospect of being bereft of her treasures. 

Polly soon lured her out again, by assurances that she would n't beutterly despoiled, and promises to try and soften the hard hearts ofher father's creditors, if the ear-rings and the smelling-bottle wereattached. 

"I wonder if we shall be able to keep one servant, just till we learnhow to do the work, " said Fanny, looking at her white hands, with asigh. 

But Maud clapped hers, and gave a joyful bounce, as she cried, "Now Ican learn to cook! I love so to beat eggs! I 'll have an apron, witha bib to it, like Polly's, and a feather duster, and sweep the stairs, maybe, with my head tied up, like Katy. Oh, what fun!"

"Don't laugh at her, or discourage her; let her find comfort in bibs anddust-pans, if she can, " whispered Polly to Fan, while Maud took a joyful"header" among the pillows, and came up smiling and blowzy, for sheloved house-work, and often got lectured for stolen visits to thekitchen, and surreptitious sweepings and dustings when the coast wasclear. 

"Mamma is so feeble, I shall have to keep house, I suppose, and you mustshow me how, Polly, " said Fan. 

"Good practice, ma'am, as you 'll find out some day, " answered Polly, laughing significantly. 

Fanny smiled, then grew both grave and sad. "This changes everything;the old set will drop me, as we did the Mertons when their fatherfailed, and my 'prospects, ' as we say, are quite ruined. "

"I don't believe it; your real friends won't drop you, and you 'll findout which the true ones are now. I know one friend who will be kinderthan ever. "

"Oh, Polly, do you think so?" and Fanny's eyes softened with suddentears. 

"I know who she means, " cried Maud, always eager to find out things. "It's herself; Polly won't mind if we are poor, 'cause she likes beggars. "

"Is that who you meant?" asked Fan, wistfully. 

"No, it 's a much better and dearer friend than I am, " said Polly, pinching Fanny's cheek, as it reddened prettily under her eyes. "You 'llnever guess, Maud, so I would n't try, but be planning what you will putin your cunning, three-cornered closet, when you get it. "

Having got rid of "Miss Paulina Pry, " as Tom called Maud, who wasimmediately absorbed by her cupboard, the older girls soberly discussedthe sudden change which had come, and Polly was surprised to see whatunexpected strength and sense Fanny showed. Polly was too unconsciousof the change which love had made in herself to understand at first thecause of her friend's new patience and fortitude; but she rejoiced overit, and felt that her prophecy would yet be fulfilled. Presently Maudemerged from her new closet, bringing a somewhat startling idea withher. 

"Do bankrupting men" (Maud liked that new word) "always have fits?"

"Mercy, no! What put that into your head, child?" cried Polly. 

"Why, Mr. Merton did; and I was thinking perhaps papa had got one downthere, and it kind of frightened me. "

"Mr. Merton's was a bad, disgraceful failure, and I don't wonder he hada fit. Ours is n't, and papa won't do anything of that sort, you may besure, " said Fanny, with as proud an air as if "our failure" was ratheran honor than otherwise. 

"Don't you think you and Maud had better go down and see him?" askedPolly. 

"Perhaps he would n't like it; and I don't know what to say, either, "began Fan; but Polly said, eagerly, "I know he would like it. Never mindwhat you say; just go, and show him that you don't doubt or blame himfor this, but love him all the more, and are ready and glad to help himbear the trouble. "

"I 'm going, I ain't afraid; I 'll just hug him, and say I 'm ever soglad we are going to the little house, " cried Maud, scrambling off thebed, and running down stairs. 

"Come with me, Polly, and tell me what to do, " said Fanny, drawing herfriend after her. 

"You 'll know what to do when you see him, better than I can tell you, "answered Polly, readily yielding, for she knew they considered her"quite one of the family, " as Tom said. 

At the study door they found Maud, whose courage had given out, for Mr. Merton's fit rather haunted her. Polly opened the door; and the minuteFanny saw her father, she did know what to do. The fire was low, the gasdim, and Mr. Shaw was sitting in his easy-chair, his gray head in bothhis hands, looking lonely, old, and bowed down with care. Fanny gavePolly one look, then went and took the gray head in both her arms, saying, with a tender quiver in her voice, "Father dear, we 've come tohelp you bear it. "

Mr. Shaw looked up, and seeing in his daughter's face something thatnever had been there before, put his arm about her, and leaned histired head against her, as if, when least expected, he had found theconsolation he most needed. In that minute, Fanny felt, with mingled joyand self-reproach, what a daughter might be to her father; and Polly, thinking of feeble, selfish Mrs. Shaw, asleep up stairs, saw withsudden clearness what a wife should be to her husband, a helpmeet, nota burden. Touched by these unusual demonstrations, Maud crept quietlyto her father's knee, and whispered, with a great tear shining on herlittle pug nose, "Papa, we don't mind it much, and I 'm going to helpFan keep house for you; I 'd like to do it, truly. "

Mr. Shaw's other arm went round the child, and for a minute no one saidanything, for Polly had slipped behind his chair, that nothing shoulddisturb the three, who were learning from misfortune how much they lovedone another. Presently Mr. Shaw steadied himself and asked, "Where is myother daughter, where 's my Polly?"

She was there at once; gave him one of the quiet kisses that had morethan usual tenderness in it, for she loved to hear him say "my otherdaughter, " and then she whispered, "Don't you want Tom, too?"

"Of course I do; where is the poor fellow?"

"I 'll bring him;" and Polly departed with most obliging alacrity. 

But in the hall she paused a minute to peep into the glass and see ifshe was all right, for somehow she was more anxious to look neat andpretty to Tom in his hour of trouble than she had ever been in hisprosperous days. In lifting her arms to perk up the bow at her throatshe knocked a hat off the bracket. Now, a shiny black beaver is not anobject exactly calculated to inspire tender or romantic sentiments, onewould fancy, but that particular "stove pipe" seemed to touch Polly tothe heart, for she caught it up, as if its fall suggested a greater one, smoothed out a slight dint, as if it was symbolical of the hard knocksits owner's head was now in danger of receiving, and stood looking atit with as much pity and respect, as if it had been the crown of adisinherited prince. Girls will do such foolish little things, andthough we laugh at them, I think we like them the better for it, afterall. 

Richard was himself again when Polly entered, for the handkerchief haddisappeared, his head was erect, his face was steady, and his wholeair had a dogged composure which seemed to say to fate, "Hit away, I 'mready. " He did not hear Polly come in, for he was looking fixedly atthe fire with eyes that evidently saw a very different future therefrom that which it used to show him; but when she said, "Tom, dear, yourfather wants you, " he got up at once, held out his hand to her, saying, "Come too, we can't get on without you, " and took her back into thestudy with him. 

Then they had a long talk, for the family troubles seemed to warm andstrengthen the family affection and confidence, and as the young peoplelistened while Mr. Shaw told them as much of his business perplexitiesas they could understand, every one of them blamed him or herself forgoing on so gayly and blindly, while the storm was gathering, and thepoor man was left to meet it all alone. Now, however, the thunder-claphad come, and after the first alarm, finding they were not killed, theybegan to discover a certain half-anxious, half-pleasant excitementin talking it over, encouraging one another, and feeling unusuallyfriendly, as people do when a sudden shower drives two or three to theshelter of one umbrella. 

It was a sober talk, but not all sad, for Mr. Shaw felt inexpressiblycomforted by his children's unexpected sympathy, and they, trying totake the downfall cheerfully for his sake, found it easier to bearthemselves. They even laughed occasionally, for the girls, in theirignorance, asked queer questions; Tom made ludicrously unbusiness-likepropositions; and Maud gave them one hearty peal, that did a world ofgood, by pensively remarking, when the plans for the future had beenexplained to her, "I 'm so relieved; for when papa said we must give upeverything, and mamma called us all beggars, I did think I 'd got to goround asking for cold vittles, with a big basket, and an old shawl overmy head. I said once I 'd like that, but I 'm afraid I should n't, for Ican't bear Indian cake and cold potatoes, that 's what the poor childrenalways seem to get, and I should hate to have Grace and the rest see mescuffing round the back gates. "

"My little girl shall never come to that, if I can help it, " said Mr. Shaw, holding her close, with a look that made Maud add, as she laid hercheek against his own, "But I 'd do it, father, if you asked me to, forI truly want to help. "

"So do I!" cried Fanny, wondering at the same minute how it would seemto wear turned silks, and clean her gloves. 

Tom said nothing, but drew toward him a paper of figures which hisfather had drawn up, and speedily reduced himself to the verge ofdistraction by trying to understand them, in his ardent desire to provehis willingness to put his shoulder to the wheel. 

"We shall pull through, children, so don't borrow trouble, only be readyfor discomforts and annoyances. Put your pride in your pockets, andremember poverty is n't disgraceful, but dishonesty is. "

Polly had always loved kind Mr. Shaw, but now she respected himheartily, and felt that she had not done him justice when she sometimesthought that he only cared for making money. 

"I should n't wonder if this was a good thing for the whole family, though it don't look so. Mrs. Shaw will take it the hardest, but it maystir her up, so she will forget her nerves, and be as busy and happy asmother is, " said Polly to herself, in a hopeful mood, for poverty was anold friend, and she had learned long ago not to fear it, but to take itsbitter and its sweet, and make the best of both. 

When they parted for the night, Polly slipped away first, to leave themfree, yet could n't help lingering outside to see how tenderly the girlsparted from their father. Tom had n't a word to say for himself, for mendon't kiss, caress, or cry when they feel most, and all he could do toexpress his sympathy and penitence, was to wring his father's hand witha face full of respect, regret, and affection, and then bolt up stairsas if the furies were after him, as they were, in a mild and modernform. 

CHAPTER XVI. A DRESS PARADE

THE weeks that followed taught the Shaws, as many other families havebeen taught, how rapidly riches take to themselves wings and fly away, when they once begin to go. Mr. Shaw carried out his plans with anenergy and patience that worked wonders, and touched the hearts of hishardest creditors. The big house was given up as soon as possible andthe little house taken; being made comfortable with the furniture Madamleft there when she went to live with her son. The old-fashioned thingshad been let with the house, and now seemed almost like a gift fromGrandma, doubly precious in these troublous times. At the auction, several persons tried to show the family that, though they had losttheir fortune, friends still remained, for one bid in Fanny's piano, and sent it to her; another secured certain luxurious articles for Mrs. Shaw's comfort; and a third saved such of Mr. Shaw's books as he valuedmost, for he had kept his word and given up everything, with the mostpunctilious integrity. So the little house was not bare, but madepleasant to their eyes by these waifs from the wreck, brought them bythe tide of sympathy and good-will which soon set in. Everybody whoknew them hastened to call, many from a real regard, but more from merecuriosity to "see how they took it. " This was one of the hardest thingsthey had to bear, and Tom used strong language more than once, when somefine lady came to condole, and went away to gossip. Polly's hopes ofMrs. Shaw were disappointed, for misfortune did not have a bracingeffect. She took to her bed at once, received her friends in tears and apoint-lace cap, and cheered her family by plaintively inquiring when shewas to be taken to the almshouse. This was hard for Fanny; but afteran interval of despair, she came to the conclusion that under thecircumstances it was the best thing her mother could have done, andwith something of her father's energy, Fanny shouldered the new burden, feeling that at last necessity had given her what she had long needed, something to do. 

The poor girl knew as much of household affairs as Snip; but pride andthe resolution "to stand by Father, " kept up her courage, and she workedaway with feverish activity at whatever task came first till, just asstrength and heart were about to fail, order began to emerge from chaosand the vision of a home made happy and comfortable by her skill andcare came to repay and sustain her. 

Maud, being relieved from the fear of back-door beggary, soon becamereconciled to bankruptcy; thought it rather a good joke, on the whole, for children like novelty, and don't care much for Mrs. Grundy. Sheregarded the new abode as a baby house on a large scale, where shewas allowed to play her part in the most satisfactory manner. From themoment when, on taking possession of the coveted room, she opened thedoors of the three-cornered closet, and found a little kettle just likePolly's, standing there, she felt that a good time was coming for herand fell to dusting furniture, washing cups, and making toast, thehappiest, fussiest little housewife in the city. For Maud inherited thenotable gifts of her grandmother, and would have made a capital farmer'sdaughter, in spite of her city breeding. 

Polly came and went through all these changes, faithful, helpful, andas cheery as she could be when her friends were in trouble. The partsseemed reversed now, and it was Polly who gave, Fanny who received; forwhere everything seemed strange and new to Fan, Polly was quite at home, and every one of the unfashionable domestic accomplishments now cameinto play, to the comfort of the Shaws, and the great satisfaction ofPolly. She could not do enough to prove her gratitude for former favors, and went toiling and moiling about, feeling that the hardest, mostdisagreeable tasks were her especial duty. In the moving nothing suitedher better than to trot up and down, lugging heavy things, to pound herfingers black and blue nailing carpets and curtains, and the day shenearly broke her neck tumbling down the cellar stairs, in her eagernessto see that Mrs. Shaw's wine was rightly stored, she felt that she wasonly paying her debts, and told Tom she liked it, when he picked her uplooking as grimy as a chimney-sweep. 

"You can turn your hand to anything, you clever girl, so do come andgive me some advice, for I am in the depths of despair, " said Fanny whenthe "maid-of-all-work" as Polly called herself, found a leisure hour. 

"What is it? Moths in the furs, a smoky chimney, or small-pox nextdoor?" asked Polly, as they entered Fan's room, where Maud was trying onold bonnets before the looking-glass. 

"Actually I have nothing to wear, " began Fan impressively; "I 've beentoo busy to think or care till now, but here it is nearly May and I havehardly a decent rag to my back. Usually, you know, I just go to Mrs. O'Grady and tell her what I want; she makes my spring wardrobe, Papapays the bill, and there I am. Now I 've looked into the matter, and Ideclare to you, Polly, I 'm frightened to see how much it costs to dressme. "

"Not so much as some girls I know, " said Polly encouragingly. 

"Perhaps not, for I have a conscience, and taste is economy sometimes;but really, Polly, I have n't the heart to ask Papa for a cent justnow, and yet I must have clothes. You are such a genius for planning andworking wonders, that I throw myself upon you and ask, 'How shall I makea spring wardrobe out of nothing?'"

"Let me see the 'nothing' before I advise. Bring out every rag you 'vegot, and we 'll see what can be done, " said Polly, looking as if sheenjoyed the prospect, for she had a great deal of that feminine facultywhich we call "knack, " and much practice had increased it. 

Fanny brought out her "rags" and was astonished to see how many she had, for chair, sofa, bed, and bureau were covered, and still Maud, who wasburrowing in the closets, kept crying, "Here 's another. "

"There 's a discouraging heap of rubbish for you!" said Fan, as sheadded a faded muslin to the last pile. 

"Now, to me your 'rubbish' looks very encouraging, because there is goodmaterial there, and not much worn-out finery, that 's my detestation, for you can't do anything with it. Let me see, five bonnets. Put thewinter ones away till autumn, rip up the summer ones, and out of threeold ones we 'll get a pretty new one, if my eyes don't deceive me. "

"I 'll rip, and then do let me see you make a bonnet, it must be sointeresting, " said Maud, whipping out her scissors and eagerly beginningto reduce a shabby little bonnet to its original elements. "Now thedresses, " continued Polly, who had rapidly sorted out the piles. 

"Will you have the goodness to look at this?" said Fan, holding up agray street suit faded past cure. 

Polly whisked it wrong side out, and showing the clean, bright fabric, said, with a triumphant wave, "Behold your new suit; fresh trimming andless of it will finish you off as smart as ever. "

"I never wore a turned dress in my life; do you suppose people will knowit?" said Fan doubtfully. 

"What if they do? It won't hurt you. Not one in a hundred will everthink anything about your dress, except that it is pretty. I 've wornturned and dyed gowns all my days, and it don't seem to have alienatedmy friends, or injured my constitution. "

"That it has n't; I 'm a goose, Polly, and I 'll get over the feelingthat it 's sort of disgraceful to be poor and have to economize. We 'llturn the gray, and I 'll wear it bravely. "

"Then it will be more becoming than ever. Oh, here 's the pretty violetsilk. That will make a lovely suit, " cried Polly, going on with thereview. 

"Don't see how two draggled skirts and a stained waist can betransformed into a whole rig, " said Fan, sitting on the bed, with hergarments strewn about her in various attitudes of limp despondency. 

"Well, ma'am, my plan is this, " began Polly, imitating Mrs. O'Grady'simportant tone, and bad grammar: "Gores is out, and plaits is in;therefore, as the top of this skirt is quite fresh, we will take off theruffles, turn it upside down, and leave it plain. The upper skirtwill be made scanter, and finished with a frill; then the waist can berefreshed with the best parts of these wide flounces, and out of thosenew bits we will concoct a hat. The black lace Maud has just takenoff the green one will do to edge the violet, and with your nice silkmantilla you are complete, don't you see?"

"I don't quite see it yet, but I have firm faith that I shall in time, and consider my calling costume finished, " said Fanny, getting more andmore interested as she saw her condemned wardrobe coming out fresh againunder Polly's magic knack. 

"There are two; then that piqu, is all right, if you cut the tail offthe jacket and change the trimming a bit. The muslins only need mendingand doing up to look as well as ever; you ought not to put them awaytorn and soiled, my child. The two black silks will be good stand-bysfor years. If I were you, I 'd have a couple of neat, pretty prints forhome-wear, and then I don't see why you are n't fixed well enough forour short season. "

"Can't I do anything with this barege? It 's one of my favorite dresses, and I hate to give it up. "

"You wore that thoroughly out, and it 's only fit for the rag-bag. Yes, it was very pretty and becoming, I remember, but its day is over. "

Fanny let the dress lie in her lap a minute as she absently picked atthe fringe, smiling to herself over the happy time when she wore it lastand Sydney said she only needed cowslips in her lap to look like spring. Presently she folded it up and put it away with a sigh, but it neverwent into the rag-bag, and my sentimental readers can understand whatsaved it. 

"The ball dresses had better be put nicely away till next year, " beganPolly, coming to a rainbow colored heap. 

"My day is over, I shall never use them again. Do what you like withthem, " said Fan calmly. 

"Did you ever sell your cast-off finery, as many ladies do?" askedPolly. 

"Never; I don't like the fashion. I give it away, or let Maud have itfor tableaux. "

"I wonder if you would mind my telling you something Belle proposed?"

"If it 's an offer to buy my clothes, I should mind, " answered Fanny, sharply. 

"Then I won't, " and Polly retired behind a cloud of arsenic-green gauze, which made her look as if she had the cholera. 

"If she wanted to buy that horrid new 'gooseberry-colored gown, ' asTom calls it, I 'd let her have it cheap, " put in Maud, who was of apractical turn. 

"Does she want it, Polly?" asked Fan, whose curiosity got the better ofher pride. 

"Well, she merely asked me if I thought you 'd be mortally offended, if she offered to take it off your hands, as you 'd never worn it. Youdon't like it, and in another season it will be all out of fashion, "said Polly from her verdant retreat. 

"What did you say?"

"I saw she meant it kindly, so I said I 'd ask. Now between ourselves, Fan, the price of that dress would give you all you 'll want for yourspring fixings, that 's one consideration; then here 's another, whichmay have some weight with you, " added Polly slyly. "Trix told Belle shewas going to ask you for the dress, as you would n't care to wear itnow. That made Belle fire up, and say it was a mean thing to do withoutoffering some return for a costly thing like that; and then Belle said, in her blunt way, 'I 'll give Fan all she paid for it, and more, too, ifit will be any help to her. I don't care for the dress, but I 'd like toslip a little money into her pocket, for I know she needs it and is toogood to ask dear Mr. Shaw for anything she can get on without. '"

"Did she say that? I 'll give her the dress, and not take a penny forit, " cried Fan, flushing up with mingled anger toward Trix and gratitudeto Belle. 

"That won't suit her; you let me manage it, and don't feel any shame oranxiety about it. You did many a kind and generous thing for Belle whenyou had the power, and you liked to do it; now let her pay her debts, and have the same pleasure. "

"If she looks at it in that way, it makes a difference. Perhaps I 'dbetter the money would be an immense help only I don't quite like totake it. "

"Kings and queens sell their jewels when times are hard or they getturned off their thrones, and no one thinks it anything amiss, sowhy need you? It 's just a little transaction between two friends whoexchange things they don't want for things which they do, and I 'd do itif I were you. "

"We 'll see about it, " said Fan, privately resolving to take Polly'sadvice. 

"If I had lots of things like Fan, I 'd have an auction and get allI could for them. Why don't you?" asked Maud, beginning on her thirdbonnet. 

"We will, " said Polly, and mounting a chair, she put up, bid in, andknocked down Fan's entire wardrobe to an imaginary group of friends, with such droll imitations of each one that the room rang with laughter. 

"That 's enough nonsense; now we 'll return to business, " said Polly, descending breathless but satisfied with the effect of her fun. 

"These white muslins and pretty silks will keep for years, so I shouldlay them by till they are needed. It will save buying, and you can go toyour stock any time and make over what you want. That 's the way Motherdoes; we 've always had things sent us from richer friends, and whateverwas n't proper for us to wear at the time, Mother put away to be usedwhen we needed it. Such funny bundles as we used to have sometimes, oddshoes, bonnets without crowns, stockings without heels or toes, and oldfinery of all sorts. We used to rush when a bundle came, and sit roundwhile Mother opened it. The boys always made fun of the things, thoughthey were as grateful, really, as any of us. Will made a verse one daywhich we thought pretty well for a little chap: 'To poor country folksWho have n't any clothes, Rich folks, to relieve them, Send old lacegowns and satin bows. '"

"I think that Will is going to be as nice a poet as Mr. Shakespeare, "remarked Maud in a tone of serious conviction. 

"He is already a Milton; but I don't believe he will ever be anythingbut a poet in name, " said Polly, working away while she talked. 

"Did n't your mother ever let you wear the nice things that came?" askedMaud. 

"No, she thought it was n't the thing for a poor minister's girls to goflourishing about in second-hand finery, so she did what I 'm doing now, put away what would be useful and proper for us by and by, and let usplay with the shabby, silk bonnets and dirty, flounced gowns. Such funas we used to have up in our big garret! I remember one day we 'd beenplaying have a ball, and were all rigged up, even the boys. Some newneighbors came to call, and expressed a wish to see us, having been toldthat we were pattern children. Mother called us, but we had paraded outinto the garden, after our ball, and were having a concert, as we satabout on the cabbages for green satin seats, so we did n't hear thecall, and just as the company was going, a great noise arrested themon the doorstep, and round the corner of the house rattled Ned infull costume, wheeling Kitty in a barrow, while Jimmy, Will, and I ranscreaming after, looking like Bedlamites; for we were playing that LadyFitz Perkins had fainted, and was being borne home senseless in a cab. I thought mother would kill herself with laughing; and you can imaginewhat a fine impression the strangers received of the model children. "

Maud was so tickled with this youthful prank that she unguardedly satdown to laugh on the edge of an open trunk, immediately doubled up, fellin, and was with difficulty extricated. 

"People in the country have great deal nicer times than we do. I neverrode in a wheelbarrow, I never sat on cabbages, and I don't think it 'sfair, " she said with an injured expression. "You need n't save any oldsilk gowns for me; I don't mean to be a fine lady when I grow up, I 'mgoing to be a farmer's wife, and make butter and cheese, and have tenchildren, and raise pigs, " she added in one enthusiastic burst. 

"I do believe she will if she can find a farmer anywhere, " said Fanny. 

"Oh, I 'm going to have Will; I asked him and he said, 'All right. ' He's going to preach Sundays, and work on the farm the rest of the time. Well, he is, so you need n't laugh, for we 've made all our plans, "said Maud with comical dignity as she tried the effect of an old whitebonnet, wondering if farmers' wives could wear ostrich feathers whenthey went to meeting. 

"Blessed innocence! Don't you wish you were a child, and dared tell whatyou want?" murmured Fanny. 

"I wish I had seen Will's face when Maud proposed, " answered Polly, witha nod which answered her friend's speech better than her words. 

"Any news of anybody?" whispered Fan, affecting to examine a sleeve withcare. 

"Still at the South; don't think late events have been reported yet;that accounts for absence, " answered Polly. 

"I think Sir Philip was hit harder than was supposed, " said Fan. 

"I doubt it, but time cures wounds of that sort amazing quick. "

"Wish it did!"

"Who is Sir Philip?" demanded Maud, pricking up her ears. 

"A famous man who lived in the time of Queen Elizabeth, " answered Fan, with a look at Polly. 

"Oh!" And Maud seemed satisfied, but the sharp child had her suspicionsnevertheless. 

"There will be an immense deal of work in all this fixing over and Ihate to sew, " said Fanny, to divert a certain person's thoughts. 

"Jenny and I are going to help. We are your debtors, as well as Belle, and demand the privilege of paying up. Blessings, like curses, come hometo roost, Fan. "

"Mine come home a good deal bigger than they went, " answered Fanny, looking pleased that little favors should be so faithfully remembered. 

"The interest on that sort of investment rolls up beautifully, you know. Now rip that dress for Jenny to put in order, and I 'll toss you up abonnet in less than no time, " said Polly, determined to have things gosmoothly, for she knew Fan's feelings had been a good deal tried lately, in many ways. 

"I must have something to match my dress, and blue inside, " said Fanny, bringing out her ribbon boxes. 

"Anything you like, my dear; when it comes to bonnets, I am usuallyinspired. I have it! There we are! And nothing could be nicer, " criedPolly, making a dive among the silks Fan was turning over with a lostexpression. "This bit of silver-gray is all I ask, here 's enough fora killing bonnet, and those forget-me-nots are both pretty andappropriate. "

"You wretch, be still!" cried Fanny, as Polly looked up at her with awicked laugh in her eyes. 

"It will be done in time, and the dress likewise, so look yourprettiest, and accept my blessing, " continued Polly, seeing that Fanliked her raillery. 

"Time for what?" asked Paulina Pry. 

"Your wedding, dear, " sweetly answered Fan, for Polly's pleasant hintsand predictions put her in a charming humor, and even made old clothesof little consequence. 

Maud gave an incredulous sniff, and wondered why "big girls need to beso dreadful mysterious about their old secrets. "

"This silk reminds me of Kitty's performance last summer. A littlechecked silk was sent in our spring bundle from Mrs. Davenport, andMother said Kit might have it if she could make it do. So I washed itnicely, and we fussed and planned, but it came short by half of onesleeve. I gave it up, but Kit went to work and matched every scrap thatwas left so neatly that she got out the half sleeve, put it on the underside, and no one was the wiser. How many pieces do you think she put in, Maud?"

"Fifty, " was the wise reply. 

"No, only ten, but that was pretty well for a fourteen-year-olddressmaker. You ought to have seen the little witch laugh in her sleevewhen any one admired the dress, for she wore it all summer and looked aspretty as a pink in it. Such things are great fun when you get used tothem; besides, contriving sharpens your wits, and makes you feel as ifyou had more hands than most people. "

"I think we 'll get a farm near your house; I should like to knowKitty, " said Maud, feeling a curious interest in a girl who made suchpeculiar patchwork. 

"The dress-parade is over, and I 'm ever so much obliged to you, Polly, for helping me through, and showing me how to make the best of things. I hope in time to have as many hands as you, " said Fan gratefully, when the simple bonnet was done and everything planned out ready to befinished. 

"I hope you will soon have two good, strong ones beside your own, mydear, " answered Polly, as she vanished, with a parting twinkle that keptFan's face bright all day. 

CHAPTER XVII. PLAYING GRANDMOTHER

I THINK Tom had the hardest time of all, for besides the familytroubles, he had many of his own to perplex and harass him. Collegescrapes were soon forgotten in greater afflictions; but there wereplenty of tongues to blame "that extravagant dog, " and plenty of headsto wag ominously over prophecies of the good time Tom Shaw would nowmake on the road to ruin. As reporters flourish in this country, ofcourse Tom soon heard all the friendly criticisms passed upon him andhis career, and he suffered more than anybody guessed; for the truththat was at the bottom of the gossip filled him with the sharp regretand impotent wrath against himself as well as others, which drives manya proud fellow, so placed, to destruction, or the effort that redeemsboyish folly, and makes a man of him. 

Now that he had lost his heritage, Tom seemed to see for the firsttime how goodly it had been, how rich in power, pleasure, and graciousopportunities. He felt its worth even while he acknowledged, with thesense of justice that is strong in manly men, how little he deserveda gift which he had so misused. He brooded over this a good deal, for, like the bat in the fable, he did n't seem to find any place in the newlife which had begun for all. Knowing nothing of business, he was notof much use to his father, though he tried to be, and generally endedby feeling that he was a hindrance, not a help. Domestic affairs wereequally out of his line, and the girls, more frank than their father, did not hesitate to tell him he was in the way when he offered to lenda hand anywhere. After the first excitement was over, and he had time tothink, heart and energy seemed to die out, remorse got hold of him, and, as generous, thoughtless natures are apt to do when suddenly confrontedwith conscience, he exaggerated his faults and follies into sins of thedeepest dye, and fancied he was regarded by others as a villain and anoutcast. Pride and penitence made him shrink out of sight as much aspossible, for he could not bear pity, even when silently expressed by afriendly hand or a kindly eye. He stayed at home a good deal, and loafedabout with a melancholy and neglected air, vanished when anyone came, talked very little, and was either pathetically humble or tragicallycross. He wanted to do something, but nothing seemed to appear; andwhile he waited to get his poise after the downfall, he was so verymiserable that I 'm afraid, if it had not been for one thing, my poorTom would have got desperate, and been a failure. But when he seemedmost useless, outcast, and forlorn, he discovered that one person neededhim, one person never found him in the way, one person always welcomedand clung to him with the strongest affection of a very feeble nature. This dependence of his mother's was Tom's salvation at that crisis ofhis life; and the gossips, who said softly to one another over theirmuffins and tea. "It really would be a relief to that whole family ifpoor, dear Mrs. Shaw could be ahem! mercifully removed, " did not knowthat the invalid's weak, idle hands were unconsciously keeping the sonsafe in that quiet room, where she gave him all that she had to give, mother-love, till he took heart again, and faced the world ready tofight his battles manfully. 

"Dear, dear! how old and bent poor father does look. I hope he won'tforget to order my sweetbread, " sighed Mrs. Shaw one day, as she watchedher husband slowly going down the street. 

Tom, who stood by her, idly spinning the curtain tassel, followed thefamiliar figure with his eye, and seeing how gray the hair had grown, how careworn the florid face, and how like a weary old man his oncestrong, handsome father walked, he was smitten by a new pang ofself-reproach, and with his usual impetuosity set about repairing theomission as soon as he discovered it. 

"I 'll see to your sweetbread, mum. Good-by, back to dinner, " and with ahasty kiss, Tom was off. 

He did n't know exactly what he meant to do, but it had suddenly comeover him, that he was hiding from the storm, and letting his fathermeet it alone; for the old man went to his office every day with theregularity of a machine, that would go its usual round until it stopped, while the young man stayed at home with the women, and let his mothercomfort him. 

"He has a right to be ashamed of me, but I act as if I was ashamed ofhim; dare say people think so. I 'll show them that I ain't; yes, by thepowers, I will!" and Tom drew on his gloves with the air of a man aboutto meet and conquer an enemy. 

"Have an arm, sir? If you don't mind I 'll walk down with you. Littlecommission for mother, nice day, is n't it?"

Tom rather broke down at the end of his speech, for the look of pleasedsurprise with which his father greeted him, the alacrity with which heaccepted and leaned on the strong arm offered him, proved that thedaily walks had been solitary and doubtless sad ones. I think Mr. Shawunderstood the real meaning of that little act of respect, and feltbetter for the hopeful change it seemed to foretell. But he took itquietly, and leaving his face to speak for him, merely said, "Thanky, Tom; yes, mother will enjoy her dinner twice as much if you order it. "

Then they began to talk business with all their might, as if they fearedthat some trace of sentiment might disgrace their masculine dignity. Butit made no difference whether they discussed lawsuits or love, mortgagesor mothers, the feeling was all right and they knew it, so Mr. Shawwalked straighter than usual, and Tom felt that he was in his properplace again. The walk was not without its trials, however; for while itdid Tom's heart good to see the cordial respect paid to his father, it tried his patience sorely to see also inquisitive or disapprovingglances fixed upon himself when hats were lifted to his father, andto hear the hearty "Good day, Mr. Shaw, " drop into a cool or careless, "That 's the son; it 's hard on him. Wild fellow, do him good. "

"Granted; but you need n't hit a man when he 's down, " muttered Tom tohimself, feeling every moment a stronger desire to do something thatshould silence everybody. "I 'd cut away to Australia if it was n't formother; anything, anywhere to get out of the way of people who know me. I never can right myself here, with all the fellows watching, and layingwagers whether I sink or swim. Hang Greek and Latin! wish I 'd learneda trade, and had something to fall back upon. Have n't a blessed thingnow, but decent French and my fists. Wonder if old Bell don't wanta clerk for the Paris branch of the business? That would n't be bad;faith, I 'll try it. "

And when Tom had landed his father safely at the office, to the greatedification of all beholders, he screwed up his courage, and went toprefer his request, feeling that the prospect brightened a little. ButMr. Bell was not in a good humor, and only gave Tom a severe lecture onthe error of his ways, which sent him home much depressed, and causedthe horizon to lower again. 

As he roamed about the house that afternoon, trying to calculate howmuch an Australian outfit would cost, the sound of lively voices andclattering spoons attracted him to the kitchen. There he foundPolly giving Maud lessons in cookery; for the "new help" not being ahigh-priced article, could not be depended on for desserts, and Mrs. Shaw would have felt as if the wolf was at the door if there was not "asweet dish" at dinner. Maud had a genius for cooking, and Fanny hatedit, so that little person was in her glory, studying receipt books, andtaking lessons whenever Polly could give them. 

"Gracious me, Tom, don't come now; we are awful busy! Men don't belongin kitchens, " cried Maud, as her brother appeared in the doorway. 

"Could n't think what you were about. Mum is asleep, and Fan out, so Iloafed down to see if there was any fun afoot, " said Tom, lingering, asif the prospect was agreeable. He was a social fellow, and very gratefuljust then to any one who helped him to forget his worries for a time. Polly knew this, felt that his society would not be a great afflictionto herself at least, and whispering to Maud, "He won't know, " she added, aloud, "Come in if you like, and stir this cake for me; it needs astrong hand, and mine are tired. There, put on that apron to keep youtidy, sit here, and take it easy. "

"I used to help grandma bat up cake, and rather liked it, if I rememberright, " said Tom, letting Polly tie a checked apron on him, put a bigbowl into his hands, and settle him near the table, where Maudwas picking raisins, and she herself stirring busily about amongspice-boxes, rolling-pins, and butter-pots. 

"You do it beautifully, Tom. I 'll give you a conundrum to lighten yourlabor: Why are bad boys like cake?" asked Polly, anxious to cheer himup. 

"Because a good beating makes them better. I doubt that myself, though, "answered Tom, nearly knocking the bottom of the bowl out with hisenergetic demonstrations, for it really was a relief to do something. 

"Bright boy! here 's a plum for you, " and Polly threw a plump raisininto his mouth. 

"Put in lots, won't you? I 'm rather fond of plum-cake, " observedTom, likening himself to Hercules with the distaff, and finding hisemployment pleasant, if not classical. 

"I always do, if I can; there 's nothing I like better than to shovel insugar and spice, and make nice, plummy cake for people. It 's one of thefew things I have a gift for. "

"You 've hit it this time, Polly; you certainly have a gift for puttinga good deal of both articles into your own and other people's lives, which is lucky, as, we all have to eat that sort of cake, whether welike it or not, " observed Tom, so soberly that Polly opened her eyes, and Maud exclaimed, "I do believe he 's preaching. "

"Feel as if I could sometimes, " continued Tom; then his eye fell uponthe dimples in Polly's elbows, and he added, with a laugh, "That 's morein your line, ma'am; can't you give us a sermon?"

"A short one. Life, my brethren, is like plum-cake, " began Polly, impressively folding her floury hands. "In some the plums are all onthe top, and we eat them gayly, till we suddenly find they are gone. Inothers the plums sink to the bottom, and we look for them in vain as wego on, and often come to them when it is too late to enjoy them. Butin the well-made cake, the plums are wisely scattered all through, andevery mouthful is a pleasure. We make our own cakes, in a great measure, therefore let us look to it, my brethren, that they are mixed accordingto the best receipt, baked in a well regulated oven, and gratefullyeaten with a temperate appetite. "

"Good! good!" cried Tom, applauding with the wooden spoon. "That 's amodel sermon, Polly, short, sweet, sensible, and not a bit sleepy. I 'mone of your parish, and will see that you get your 'celery punctooal, 'as old Deacon Morse used to say. "

"'Thank you, brother, my wants is few, and ravens scurser than they usedto be, ' as dear old Parson Miller used to answer. Now, Maud, bring onthe citron;" and Polly began to put the cake together in what seemeda most careless and chaotic manner, while Tom and Maud watched withabsorbing interest till it was safely in the oven. 

"Now make your custards, dear; Tom may like to beat the eggs for you; itseems to have a good effect upon his constitution. "

"First-rate; hand 'em along, " and Tom smoothed his apron with a cheerfulair. "By the way, Syd's got back. I met him yesterday, and he treated melike a man and a brother, " he added, as if anxious to contribute to thepleasures of the hour. 

"I 'm so glad!" cried Polly, clapping her hands, regardless of the eggshe held, which dropped and smashed on the floor at her feet. "Carelessthing! Pick it up, Maud, I 'll get some more;" and Polly whisked out ofthe room, glad of an excuse to run and tell Fan, who had just comein, lest, hearing the news in public, she might be startled out of thewell-bred composure with which young ladies are expected to receivetidings, even of the most vital importance. 

"You know all about history, don't you?" asked Maud, suddenly. 

"Not quite, " modestly answered Tom. 

"I just want to know if there really was a man named Sir Philip, in thetime of Queen Elizabeth. "

"You mean Sir Philip Sidney? Yes, he lived then and a fine old fellow hewas too. "

"There; I knew the girls did n't mean him, " cried Maud, with a chop thatsent the citron flying. 

"What mischief are you up to now, you little magpie?"

"I shan't tell you what they said, because I don't remember much of it;but I heard Polly and Fan talking about some one dreadful mysterious, and when I asked who it was, Fan said, 'Sir Philip. ' Ho! she need n'tthink I believe it! I saw 'em laugh, and blush, and poke one another, and I knew it was n't about any old Queen Elizabeth man, " cried Maud, turning up her nose as far as that somewhat limited feature would go. 

"Look here, you are letting cats out of the bag. Never mind, I thoughtso. They don't tell us their secrets, but we are so sharp, we can't helpfinding them out, can we?" said Tom, looking so much interested, thatMaud could n't resist airing her knowledge a little. 

"Well, I dare say, it is n't proper for you to know, but I am old enoughnow to be told anything, and those girls better mind what they say, forI 'm not a stupid chit, like Blanche. I just wish you could have heardthem go on. I 'm sure there 's something very nice about Mr. Sydney, they looked so pleased when they whispered and giggled on the bed, andthought I was ripping bonnets, and did n't hear a word. "

"Which looked most pleased?" asked Tom, investigating the kitchen boilerwith deep interest. 

"Well, 'pears to me Polly did; she talked most, and looked funny andvery happy all the time. Fan laughed a good deal, but I guess Polly isthe loveress, " replied Maud, after a moment's reflection. 

"Hold your tongue; she 's coming!" and Tom began to pump as if the housewas on fire. 

Down came Polly, with heightened color, bright eyes, and not a singleegg. Tom took a quick look at her over his shoulder, and paused as ifthe fire was suddenly extinguished. Something in his face made Pollyfeel a little guilty, so she fell to grating nutmeg, with a vigor whichmade red cheeks the most natural thing in life. Maud, the traitor, satdemurely at work, looking very like what Tom had called her, a magpiewith mischief in its head. Polly felt a change in the atmosphere, butmerely thought Tom was tired, so she graciously dismissed him with astick of cinnamon, as she had nothing else just then to lay upon theshrine. "Fan's got the books and maps you wanted. Go and rest now. I 'mmuch obliged; here 's your wages, Bridget. "

"Good luck to your messes, " answered Tom, as he walked away meditativelycrunching his cinnamon, and looking as if he did not find it as spicy asusual. He got his books, but did not read them; for, shutting himself upin the little room called "Tom's den, " he just sat down and brooded. 

When he came down to breakfast the next morning, he was greeted witha general "Happy birthday, Tom!" and at his place lay gifts from everymember of the family; not as costly as formerly, perhaps, but infinitelydearer, as tokens of the love that had outlived the change, and onlygrown the warmer for the test of misfortune. In his present state ofmind, Tom felt as if he did not deserve a blessed thing; so when everyone exerted themselves to make it a happy day for him, he understoodwhat it means "to be nearly killed with kindness, " and sternly resolvedto be an honor to his family, or perish in the attempt. Evening broughtPolly to what she called a "festive tea, " and when they gathered roundthe table, another gift appeared, which, though not of a sentimentalnature, touched Tom more than all the rest. It was a most delectablecake, with a nosegay atop, and round it on the snowy frosting thereran a pink inscription, just as it had been every year since Tom couldremember. 

"Name, age, and date, like a nice white tombstone, " observed Maud, complacently, at which funereal remark, Mrs. Shaw, who was down in honorof the day, dropped her napkin, and demanded her salts. 

"Whose doing is that?" asked Tom, surveying the gift with satisfaction;for it recalled the happier birthdays, which seemed very far away now. 

"I did n't know what to give you, for you 've got everything a manwants, and I was in despair till I remembered that dear grandma alwaysmade you a little cake like that, and that you once said it would n't bea happy birthday without it. So I tried to make it just like hers, and Ido hope it will prove a good, sweet, plummy one. "

"Thank you, " was all Tom said, as he smiled at the giver, but Polly knewthat her present had pleased him more than the most elegant trifle shecould have made. 

"It ought to be good, for you beat it up yourself, Tom, " cried, Maud. "It was so funny to see you working away, and never guessing who thecake was for. I perfectly trembled every time you opened your mouth, for fear you 'd ask some question about it. That was the reason Pollypreached and I kept talking when she was gone. "

"Very stupid of me; but I forgot all about to-day. Suppose we cut it;I don't seem to care for anything else, " said Tom, feeling no appetite, but bound to do justice to that cake, if he fell a victim to hisgratitude. 

"I hope the plums won't all be at the bottom, " said Polly, as she roseto do the honors of the cake, by universal appointment. 

"I 've had a good many at the top already, you know, " answered Tom, watching the operation with as much interest as if he had faith in theomen. 

Cutting carefully, slice after slice fell apart; each firm and dark, spicy and rich, under the frosty rime above; and laying a speciallylarge piece in one of grandma's quaint little china plates, Polly addedthe flowers and handed it to Tom, with a look that said a good deal, for, seeing that he remembered her sermon, she was glad to find that herallegory held good, in one sense at least. Tom's face brightened as hetook it, and after an inspection which amused the others very much helooked up, saying, with an air of relief, "Plums all through; I 'm gladI had a hand in it, but Polly deserves the credit, and must wear theposy, " and turning to her, he put the rose into her hair with moregallantry than taste, for a thorn pricked her head, the leaves tickledher ear, and the flower was upside down. 

Fanny laughed at his want of skill, but Polly would n't have it altered, and everybody fell to eating cake, as if indigestion was one of the lostarts. They had a lively tea, and were getting on famously afterward, when two letters were brought for Tom, who glanced at one, and retiredrather precipitately to his den, leaving Maud consumed with curiosity, and the older girls slightly excited, for Fan thought she recognized thehandwriting on one, and Polly, on the other. 

One half an hour and then another elapsed, and Tom did not return. Mr. Shaw went out, Mrs. Shaw retired to her room escorted by Maud, and thetwo girls sat together wondering if anything dreadful had happened. Allof a sudden a voice called, "Polly!" and that young lady started out ofher chair, as if the sound had been a thunder-clap. 

"Do run! I 'm perfectly fainting to know what the matter is, " said Fan. 

"You 'd better go, " began Polly, wishing to obey, yet feeling a littleshy. 

"He don't want me; besides, I could n't say a word for myself if thatletter was from Sydney, " cried Fanny, hustling her friend towards thedoor, in a great flutter. 

Polly went without another word, but she wore a curiously anxious look, and stopped on the threshold of the den, as if a little afraid of itsoccupant. Tom was sitting in his favorite attitude, astride of a chair, with his arms folded and his chin on the top rail; not an elegantposture, but the only one in which, he said, he could think well. 

"Did you want me, Tom?"

"Yes. Come in, please, and don't look scared; I only want to show you apresent I 've had, and ask your advice about accepting it. "

"Why, Tom, you look as if you had been knocked down!" exclaimed Polly, forgetting all about herself, as she saw his face when he rose andturned to meet her. 

"I have; regularly floored; but I 'm up again, and steadier than ever. Just you read that, and tell me what you think of it. "

Tom snatched a letter off the table, put it into her hands, and began towalk up and down the little room, like a veritable bear in its cage. AsPolly read that short note, all the color went out of her face, and hereyes began to kindle. When she came to the end, she stood a minute, asif too indignant to speak, then gave the paper a nervous sort of crumpleand dropped it on the floor, saying, all in one breath, "I think she isa mercenary, heartless, ungrateful girl! That 's what I think. "

"Oh, the deuce! I did n't mean to show that one; it 's the other. " AndTom took up a second paper, looking half angry, half ashamed at hisown mistake. "I don't care, though; every one will know to-morrow; andperhaps you 'll be good enough to keep the girls from bothering mewith questions and gabble, " he added, as if, on second thoughts, he wasrelieved to have the communication made to Polly first. 

"I don't wonder you looked upset. If the other letter is as bad, I 'dbetter have a chair before I read it, " said Polly, feeling that shebegan to tremble with excitement. 

"It 's a million times better, but it knocked me worse than the other;kindness always does. " Tom stopped short there, and stood a minuteturning the letter about in his hand as if it contained a sweet whichneutralized the bitter in that smaller note, and touched him very much. Then he drew up an arm-chair, and beckoning Polly to take it, said ina sober, steady tone, that surprised her greatly, "Whenever I was in aquandary, I used to go and consult grandma, and she always had somethingsensible or comfortable to say to me. She 's gone now, but somehow, Polly, you seem to take her place. Would you mind sitting in her chair, and letting me tell you two or three things, as Will does?"

Mind it? Polly felt that Tom had paid her the highest and most beautifulcompliment he could have devised. She had often longed to do it, for, being brought up in the most affectionate and frank relations with herbrothers, she had early learned what it takes most women some time todiscover, that sex does not make nearly as much difference in hearts andsouls as we fancy. Joy and sorrow, love and fear, life and deathbring so many of the same needs to all, that the wonder is we do notunderstand each other better, but wait till times of tribulation teachus that human nature is very much the same in men and women. Thanks tothis knowledge, Polly understood Tom in a way that surprised and wonhim. She knew that he wanted womanly sympathy, and that she could giveit to him, because she was not afraid to stretch her hand across thebarrier which our artificial education puts between boys and girls, andto say to him in all good faith, "If I can help you, let me. "

Ten minutes sooner Polly could have done this almost as easily to Tom asto Will, but in that ten minutes something had happened which made thisdifficult. Reading that Trix had given Tom back his freedom changed manythings to Polly, and caused her to shrink from his confidence, becauseshe felt as if it would be harder now to keep self out of sight; for, spite of maiden modesty, love and hope would wake and sing at the goodnews. Slowly she sat down, and hesitatingly she said, with her eyes onthe ground, and a very humble voice, "I 'll do my best, but I can't fillgrandma's place, or give you any wise, good advice. I wish I could!"

"You 'll do it better than any one else. Talk troubles mother, fatherhas enough to think of without any of my worries. Fan is a good soul, but she is n't practical, and we always get into a snarl if we try towork together, so who have I but my other sister, Polly? The pleasurethat letter will give you may make up for my boring you. "

As he spoke, Tom laid the other paper in her lap, and went off to thewindow, as if to leave her free to enjoy it unseen; but he could nothelp a glance now and then, and as Polly's face brightened, his ownfell. 

"Oh, Tom, that 's a birthday present worth having, for it 's sobeautifully given I don't see how you can refuse it. Arthur Sydney is areal nobleman!" cried Polly, looking up at last, with her fact glowing, and her eyes full of delight. 

"So he is! I don't know another man living, except father, who wouldhave done such a thing, or who I could bring myself to take it from. Doyou see, he 's not only paid the confounded debts, but has done it in myname, to spare me all he could?"

"I see, it 's like him; and I think he must be very happy to be able todo such a thing. "

"It is an immense weight off my shoulders, for some of those men couldn't afford to wait till I 'd begged, borrowed, or earned the money. Sydney can wait, but he won't long, if I know myself. " "You won't takeit as a gift, then?"

"Would you?"

"No. "

"Then don't think I will. I 'm a pretty poor affair, Polly, but I 'mnot mean enough to do that, while I 've got a conscience and a pair ofhands. "

A rough speech, but it pleased Polly better than the smoothest Tom hadever made in her hearing, for something in his face and voice told herthat the friendly act had roused a nobler sentiment than gratitude, making the cancelled obligations of the boy, debts of honor to the man. 

"What will you do, Tom?"

"I 'll tell you; may I sit here?" And Tom took the low footstool thatalways stood near grandma's old chair. "I 've had so many plans in myhead lately, that sometimes it seems as if it would split, " continuedthe poor fellow, rubbing his tired forehead, as if to polish up hiswits. "I 've thought seriously of going to California, Australia, orsome out-of-the-way place, where men get rich in a hurry. "

"Oh, no!" cried Polly, putting out her hand as it to keep him, and thensnatching it back again before he could turn round. 

"It would be hard on mother and the girls, I suppose; besides, I don'tquite like it myself; looks as if I shirked and ran away. "

"So it does, " said Polly, decidedly. 

"Well, you see I don't seem to find anything to do unless I turn clerk, and I don't think that would suit. The fact is, I could n't standit here, where I 'm known. It would be easier to scratch gravel on arailroad, with a gang of Paddies, than to sell pins to my friends andneighbors. False pride, I dare say, but it 's the truth, and there 's nouse in dodging. "

"Not a bit, and I quite agree with you. "

"That 's comfortable. Now I 'm coming to the point where I speciallywant your advice, Polly. Yesterday I heard you telling Fan about yourbrother Ned; how well he got on; how he liked his business, and wantedWill to come and take some place near him. You thought I was reading, but I heard; and it struck me that perhaps I could get a chance out Westsomewhere. What do you think?"

"If you really mean work, I know you could, " answered Polly, quickly, asall sorts of plans and projects went sweeping through her mind. "I wishyou could be with Ned; you 'd get on together, I 'm sure; and he 'd beso glad to do anything he could. I 'll write and ask, straight away, ifyou want me to. "

"Suppose you do; just for information, you know, then I shall havesomething to go upon. I want to have a feasible plan all ready, beforeI speak to father. There 's nothing so convincing to business men asfacts, you know. "

Polly could not help smiling at Tom's new tone, it seemed so strangeto hear him talking about anything but horses and tailors, dancing andgirls. She liked it, however, as much as she did the sober expression ofhis face, and the way he had lately of swinging his arms about, as if hewanted to do something energetic with them. 

"That will be wise. Do you think your father will like this plan?"

"Pretty sure he will. Yesterday, when I told him I must go at somethingright off, he said, 'Anything honest, Tom, and don't forget that yourfather began the world as a shop-boy. ' You knew that, did n't you?"

"Yes, he told me the story once, and I always liked to hear it, becauseit was pleasant to see how well he had succeeded. "

"I never did like the story, a little bit ashamed, I 'm afraid; butwhen we talked it over last night, it struck me in a new light, and Iunderstood why father took the failure so well, and seems so contentedwith this poorish place. It is only beginning again, he says; and havingworked his way up once, he feels as if he could again. I declare to you, Polly, that sort of confidence in himself, and energy and courage in aman of his years, makes me love and respect the dear old gentleman as Inever did before. "

"I 'm so glad to hear you say that, Tom! I 've sometimes thought you didn't quite appreciate your father, any more than he knew how much of aman you were. "

"Never was till to-day, you know, " said Tom, laughing, yet looking asif he felt the dignity of his one and twenty years. "Odd, is n't it, howpeople live together ever so long, and don't seem to find one anotherout, till something comes to do it for them. Perhaps this smash-up wassent to introduce me to my own father. "

"There 's philosophy for you, " said Polly, smiling, even while she feltas if adversity was going to do more for Tom than years of prosperity. 

They both sat quiet for a minute, Polly in the big chair looking at himwith a new respect in her eyes, Tom on the stool near by slowly tearingup a folded paper he had absently taken from the floor while he talked. 

"Did this surprise you?" he asked, as a little white shower flutteredfrom his hands. 

"No. "

"Well, it did me; for you know as soon as we came to grief I offered torelease Trix from the engagement, and she would n't let me, " continuedTom, as if, having begun the subject, he wished to explain itthoroughly. 

"That surprised me, " said Polly. 

"So it did me, for Fan always insisted it was the money and not theman she cared for. Her first answer pleased me very much, for I did notexpect it, and nothing touches a fellow more than to have a woman standby him through thick and thin. "

"She don't seem to have done it. "

"Fan was right. Trix only waited to see how bad things really were, orrather her mother did. She 's as cool, hard, and worldly minded an oldsoul as I ever saw, and Trix is bound to obey. She gets round it veryneatly in her note, 'I won't be a burden, ' 'will sacrifice her hopes, ''and always remain my warm friend, ' but the truth is, Tom Shaw rich wasworth making much of, but Tom Shaw poor is in the way, and may go to thedevil as fast as he likes. "

"Well, he is n't going!" cried Polly, defiantly, for her wrath burnedhotly against Trix, though she blessed her for setting the bondman free. 

"Came within an ace of it, " muttered Tom to himself; adding aloud, ina tone of calm resignation that assured Polly his heart would notbe broken though his engagement was, "It never rains but it pours, 'specially in hard times, but when a man is down, a rap or two moredon't matter much, I suppose. It 's the first blow that hurts most. "

"Glad to see you take the last blow so well. " There was an ironicallittle twang to that speech, and Polly could n't help it. Tom colored upand looked hurt for a minute, then seemed to right himself with a shrug, and said, in his outspoken way, "To tell the honest truth, Polly, it wasnot a very hard one. I 've had a feeling for some time that Trix and Iwere not suited to one another, and it might be wiser to stop short. Butshe did not or would not see it; and I was not going to back out, andleave her to wear any more willows, so here we are. I don't bear malice, but hope she 'll do better, and not be disappointed again, upon my wordI do. "

"That 's very good of you, quite Sydneyesque, and noble, " said Polly, feeling rather ill at ease, and wishing she could hide herself behind acap and spectacles, if she was to play Grandma to this confiding youth. 

"It will be all plain sailing for Syd, I fancy, " observed Tom, gettingup as if the little cricket suddenly ceased to be comfortable. 

"I hope so, " murmured Polly, wondering what was coming next. 

"He deserves the very best of everything, and I pray the Lord he may getit, " added Tom, poking the fire in a destructive manner. 

Polly made no answer, fearing to pay too much, for she knew Fan had madeno confidant of Tom, and she guarded her friend's secret as jealously asher own. "You 'll write to Ned to-morrow, will you? I 'll take anythinghe 's got, for I want to be off, " said Tom, casting down the poker, and turning round with a resolute air which was lost on Polly, who sattwirling the rose that had fallen into her lap. 

"I 'll write to-night. Would you like me to tell the girls about Trixand Sydney?" she asked as she rose, feeling that the council was over. 

"I wish you would. I don't know how to thank you for all you 've donefor me; I wish to heaven I did, " said Tom, holding out his hand with alook that Polly thought a great deal too grateful for the little she haddone. 

As she gave him her hand, and looked up at him with those confiding eyesof hers, Tom's gratitude seemed to fly to his head, for, without theslightest warning, he stooped down and kissed her, a proceeding whichstartled Polly so that he recovered himself at once, and retreated intohis den with the incoherent apology, "I beg pardon could n't help itgrandma always let me on my birthday. "

While Polly took refuge up stairs, forgetting all about Fan, as she satin the dark with her face hidden, wondering why she was n't very angry, and resolving never again to indulge in the delightful but dangerouspastime of playing grandmother. 

CHAPTER XVIII. THE WOMAN WHO DID NOT DARE

POLLY wrote enthusiastically, Ned answered satisfactorily, and aftermuch corresponding, talking, and planning, it was decided that Tomshould go West. Never mind what the business was; it suffices to saythat it was a good beginning for a young man like Tom, who, having beenborn and bred in the most conservative class of the most conceited cityin New England, needed just the healthy, hearty, social influences ofthe West to widen his views and make a man of him. 

Of course there was much lamentation among the women, but every one feltit was the best thing for him; so while they sighed they sewed, packedvisions of a brilliant future away with his new pocket handkerchiefs, and rejoiced that the way was open before him even in the act ofbedewing his boots with tears. Sydney stood by him to the last, "likea man and a brother" (which expression of Tom's gave Fanny infinitesatisfaction), and Will felt entirely consoled for Ned's disappointmentat his refusal to go and join him, since Tom was to take the place Nedhad kept for him. 

Fortunately every one was so busy with the necessary preparations thatthere was no time for romance of any sort, and the four young peopleworked together as soberly and sensibly as if all sorts of emotions werenot bottled up in their respective hearts. But in spite of the silence, the work, and the hurry, I think they came to know one another betterin that busy little space of time than in all the years that had gonebefore, for the best and bravest in each was up and stirring, andthe small house was as full of the magnetism of love and friendship, self-sacrifice and enthusiasm, as the world outside was full of springsunshine and enchantment. Pity that the end should come so soon, but thehour did its work and went its way, leaving a clearer atmosphere behind, though the young folks did not see it then, for their eyes were dimbecause of the partings that must be. 

Tom was off to the West; Polly went home for the summer; Maud wastaken to the seaside with Belle; and Fanny left alone to wrestle withhousekeeping, "help, " and heartache. If it had not been for two things, I fear she never would have stood a summer in town, but Sydney oftencalled, till his vacation came, and a voluminous correspondence withPolly beguiled the long days. Tom wrote once a week to his mother, butthe letters were short and not very satisfactory, for men never dotell the interesting little things that women best like to hear. Fannyforwarded her bits of news to Polly. Polly sent back all the extractsfrom Ned's letters concerning Tom, and by putting the two reportstogether, they gained the comfortable assurance that Tom was well, ingood spirits, hard at work, and intent on coming out strong in spite ofall obstacles. 

Polly had a quiet summer at home, resting and getting ready in mind andbody for another winter's work, for in the autumn she tried her planagain, to the satisfaction of her pupils and the great joy of herfriends. She never said much of herself in her letters, and Fanny'sfirst exclamation when they met again, was an anxious "Why, Polly, dear!Have you been sick and never told me?"

"No, I 'm only tired, had a good deal to do lately, and the dull weathermakes me just a trifle blue. I shall soon brighten up when I get to mywork again, " answered Polly, bustling about to put away her things. 

"You don't look a bit natural. What have you been doing to your preciouslittle self?" persisted Fanny, troubled by the change, yet finding ithard to say wherein it lay. 

Polly did not look sick, though her cheeks were thinner and her colorpaler than formerly, but she seemed spiritless, and there was a tiredlook in her eyes that went to Fanny's heart. 

"I 'm all right enough, as you 'll see when I 'm in order. I 'm properglad to find you looking so well and happy. Does all go smoothly, Fan?"asked Polly, beginning to brush her hair industriously. 

"Answer me one question first, " said Fanny, looking as if a sudden fearhad come over her. "Tell me, truly, have you never repented of your hintto Sydney?"

"Never!" cried Polly, throwing back the brown veil behind which she hadhalf hidden her face at first. 

"On your honor, as an honest girl?"

"On my honor, as anything you please. Why do you suspect me of it?"demanded Polly, almost angrily. 

"Because something is wrong with you. It 's no use to deny it, for you've got the look I used to see in that very glass on my own face when Ithought he cared for you. Forgive me, Polly, but I can't help saying it, for it is there, and I want to be as true to you as you were to me if Ican. "

Fanny's face was full of agitation, and she spoke fast and frankly, forshe was trying to be generous and found it very hard. Polly understoodnow and put her fear at rest by saying almost passionately, "I tell youI don't love him! If he was the only man in the world, I would n't marryhim, because I don't want to. "

The last three words were added in a different tone, for Polly hadchecked herself there with a half-frightened look and turned away tohide her face behind her hair again. 

"Then if it 's not him, it 's some one else. You 've got a secret, Polly, and I should think you might tell it, as you know mine, " saidFanny, unable to rest till everything was told, for Polly's mannertroubled her. 

There was no answer to her question, but she was satisfied and puttingher arm round her friend, she said, in her most persuasive tone, "Myprecious Polly, do I know him?"

"You have seen him. "

"And is he very wise, good, and splendid, dear?"

"No. "

"He ought to be if you love him. I hope he is n't bad?" cried Fan, anxiously, still holding Polly, who kept her head obstinately turned. 

"I 'm suited, that 's enough. "

"Oh, please just tell me one thing more. Don't he love back again?"

"No. Now don't say another word, I can't bear it!" and Polly drewherself away, as she spoke in a desperate sort of tone. 

"I won't, but now I 'm not afraid to tell you that I think, I hope, Ido believe that Sydney cares a little for me. He 's been very kind to usall, and lately he has seemed to like to see me always when he comesand miss me if I 'm gone. I did n't dare to hope anything, till Papaobserved something in his manner, and teased me about it. I try not todeceive myself, but it does seem as if there was a chance of happinessfor me. "

"Thank heaven for that!" cried Polly, with the heartiest satisfaction inher voice. "Now come and tell me all about it, " she added, sitting downon the couch with the air of one who has escaped a great peril. 

"I 've got some notes and things I want to ask your opinion about, ifthey really mean anything, you know, " said Fanny, getting out a bundleof papers from the inmost recesses of her desk. "There 's a photographof Tom, came in his last letter. Good, is n't it? He looks older, butthat 's the beard and the rough coat, I suppose. Dear old fellow, he isdoing so well I really begin to feel quite proud of him. "

Fan tossed her the photograph, and went on rummaging for a certain note. She did not see Polly catch up the picture and look at it with hungryeyes, but she did hear something in the low tone in which Polly said, "It don't do him justice, " and glancing over her shoulder, Fan's quickeye caught a glimpse of the truth, though Polly was half turned awayfrom her. Without stopping to think, Fan dropped her letters, took Pollyby the shoulders, and cried in a tone full of astonishment, "Polly, isit Tom?"

Poor Polly was so taken by surprise, that she had not a word to say. None were needed; her telltale face answered for her, as well as theimpulse which made her hide her head in the sofa cushion, like a foolishostrich when the hunters are after it. 

"Oh, Polly, I am so glad! I never thought of it you are so good, and he's such a wild boy, I can't believe it but it is so dear of you to carefor him. "

"Could n't help it tried not to but it was so hard you know, Fan, youknow, " said a stifled voice from the depths of the very fuzzy cushionwhich Tom had once condemned. 

The last words, and the appealing hand outstretched to her, told Fannythe secret of her friend's tender sympathy for her own love troubles, and seemed so pathetic, that she took Polly in her arms, and cried overher, in the fond, foolish way girls have of doing when their hearts arefull, and tears can say more than tongues. The silence never lasts long, however, for the feminine desire to "talk it over" usually gets thebetter of the deepest emotion. So presently the girls were hard atit, Polly very humble and downcast, Fanny excited and overflowing withcuriosity and delight. 

"Really my sister! You dear thing, how heavenly that will be, " shecried. 

"It never will be, " answered Polly in a tone of calm despair. 

"What will prevent it?"

"Maria Bailey, " was the tragic reply. 

"What do you mean? Is she the Western girl? She shan't have Tom; I 'llkill her first!"

"Too late, let me tell you is that door shut, and Maud safe?"

Fanny reconnoitered, and returning, listened breathlessly, while Pollypoured into her ear the bitter secret which was preying on her soul. 

"Has n't he mentioned Maria in his letters?"

"Once or twice, but sort of jokingly, and I thought it was only somelittle flirtation. He can't have time for much of that fun, he 's sobusy. "

"Ned writes good, gossipy letters I taught him how and he tells me allthat 's going on. When he 'd spoken of this girl several times (theyboard with her mother, you know), I asked about her, quite carelessly, and he told me she was pretty, good, and well educated, and he thoughtTom was rather smitten. That was a blow, for you see, Fan, since Trixbroke the engagement, and it was n't wrong to think of Tom, I let myselfhope, just a little, and was so happy! Now I must give it up, and now Isee how much I hoped, and what a dreadful loss it 's going to be. "

Two great tears rolled down Polly's cheeks, and Fanny wiped them away, feeling an intense desire to go West by the next train, wither MariaBailey with a single look, and bring Tom back as a gift to Polly. 

"It was so stupid of me not to guess before. But you see Tom alwaysseems so like a boy, and you are more womanly for your age than any girlI know, so I never thought of your caring for him in that way. I knewyou were very good to him, you are to every one, my precious; and I knewthat he was fond of you as he is of me, fonder if anything, because hethinks you are perfect; but still I never dreamed of his loving you asmore than a dear friend. "

"He does n't, " sighed Polly. 

"Well, he ought; and if I could get hold of him, he should!"

Polly clutched Fan at that, and held her tight, saying sternly, "If youever breathe a word, drop a hint, look a look that will tell him or anyone else about me, I 'll yes, as sure as my name is Mary Milton I 'llproclaim from the housetops that you like Ar" Polly got no further, for Fan's hand was on her mouth, and Fan's alarmed voice vehementlyprotested, "I won't! I promise solemnly I 'll never say a word to amortal creature. Don't be so fierce, Polly; you quite frighten me. "

"It 's bad enough to love some one who don't love you, but to have themtold of it is perfectly awful. It makes me wild just to think of it. Oh, Fan, I 'm getting so ill-tempered and envious and wicked, I don't knowwhat will happen to me. "

"I 'm not afraid for you, my dear, and I do believe things will goright, because you are so good to every one. How Tom could help adoringyou I don't see. I know he would if he had stayed at home longer afterhe got rid of Trix. It would be the making of him; but though he is mybrother, I don't think he 's good enough for you, Polly, and I don'tquite see how you can care for him so much, when you might have had aperson so infinitely superior. "

"I don't want a 'superior' person; he 'd tire me if he was like A. S. Besides, I do think Tom is superior to him in many things. Well, youneed n't stare; I know he is, or will be. He 's so different, and veryyoung, and has lots of faults, I know, but I like him all the better forit, and he 's honest and brave, and has got a big, warm heart, and I 'drather have him care for me than the wisest, best, most accomplished manin the world, simply because I love him!"

If Tom could only have seen Polly's face when she said that! It was sotender, earnest, and defiant, that Fanny forgot the defence of her ownlover in admiration of Polly's loyalty to hers; for this faithful, allabsorbing love was a new revelation to Fanny, who was used to hearingher friends boast of two or three lovers a year, and calculate theirrespective values, with almost as much coolness as the young mendiscussed the fortunes of the girls they wished for, but "could notafford to marry. " She had thought her love for Sydney very romantic, because she did not really care whether he was rich or poor, though shenever dared to say so, even to Polly, for fear of being laughed at. She began to see now what true love was, and to feel that the sentimentwhich she could not conquer was a treasure to be accepted withreverence, and cherished with devotion. 

"I don't know when I began to love Tom, but I found out that I did lastwinter, and was as much surprised as you are, " continued Polly, as ifglad to unburden her heart. "I did n't approve of him at all. Ithought he was extravagant, reckless, and dandified. I was very muchdisappointed when he chose Trix, and the more I thought and saw of it, the worse I felt, for Tom was too good for her, and I hated to see herdo so little for him, when she might have done so much; because he isone of the men who can be led by their affections, and the woman hemarries can make or mar him. "

"That 's true!" cried Fan, as Polly paused to look at the picture, whichappeared to regard her with a grave, steady look, which seemed rather tobelie her assertions. 

"I don't mean that he 's weak or bad. If he was, I should hate him; buthe does need some one to love him very much, and make him happy, asa good woman best knows how, " said Polly, as if answering the mutelanguage of Tom's face. 

"I hope Maria Bailey is all he thinks her, " she added, softly, "for Icould n't bear to have him disappointed again. "

"I dare say he don't care a fig for her, and you are only borrowingtrouble. What do you say Ned answered when you asked about thisinconvenient girl?" said Fanny turning hopeful all at once. 

Polly repeated it, and added, "I asked him in another letter if he didn't admire Miss B. As much as Tom, and he wrote back that she was 'anice girl, ' but he had no time for nonsense, and I need n't get my whitekids ready for some years yet, unless to dance at Tom's wedding. Sincethen he has n't mentioned Maria, so I was sure there was somethingserious going on, and being in Tom's confidence, he kept quiet. "

"It does look bad. Suppose I say a word to Tom, just inquire after hisheart in a general way, you know, and give him a chance to tell me, ifthere is anything to tell. " "I 'm willing, but you must let me see theletter. I can't trust you not to hint or say too much. "

"You shall. I 'll keep my promise in spite of everything, but it will behard to see things going wrong when a word would set it right. "

"You know what will happen if you do, " and Polly looked so threateningthat Fan trembled before her, discovering that the gentlest girls whenroused are more impressive than any shrew; for even turtle doves peckgallantly to defend their nests. 

"If it is true about Maria, what shall we do?" said Fanny after a pause. 

"Bear it; People always do bear things, somehow, " answered Polly, looking as if sentence had been passed upon her. 

"But if it is n't?" cried Fan, unable to endure the sight. 

"Then I shall wait. " And Polly's face changed so beautifully that Fanhugged her on the spot, fervently wishing that Maria Bailey never hadbeen born. 

Then the conversation turned to lover number two, and after a longconfabulation, Polly gave it as her firm belief that A. S. Had forgottenM. M. , and was rapidly finding consolation in the regard of F. S. Withthis satisfactory decision the council ended after the ratification of aLoyal League, by which the friends pledged themselves to stand staunchlyby one another, through the trials of the coming year. 

It was a very different winter from the last for both the girls. Fannyapplied herself to her duties with redoubled ardor, for "A. S. " was adomestic man, and admired housewifely accomplishments. If Fanny wantedto show him what she could do toward making a pleasant home, shecertainly succeeded better than she suspected, for in spite of manyfailures and discouragements behind the scenes, the little house becamea most attractive place, to Mr. Sydney at least, for he was more thehouse-friend than ever, and seemed determined to prove that change offortune made no difference to him. 

Fanny had been afraid that Polly's return might endanger her hopes, butSydney met Polly with the old friendliness, and very soon convinced herthat the nipping in the bud process had been effectual, for being takenearly, the sprouting affection had died easy, and left room for an olderfriendship to blossom into a happier love. 

Fanny seemed glad of this, and Polly soon set her heart at rest byproving that she had no wish to try her power. She kept much at homewhen the day's work was done, finding it pleasanter to sit dreaming overbook or sewing alone, than to exert herself even to go to the Shaws'. 

"Fan don't need me, and Sydney don't care whether I come or not, so I'll keep out of the way, " she would say, as if to excuse her seemingindolence. 

Polly was not at all like herself that winter, and those nearest to hersaw and wondered at it most. Will got very anxious, she was so quiet, pale and spiritless, and distracted poor Polly by his affectionatestupidity, till she completed his bewilderment by getting cross andscolding him. So he consoled himself with Maud, who, now being in herteens, assumed dignified airs, and ordered him about in a style thatafforded him continued amusement and employment. 

Western news continued vague, for Fan's general inquiries produced onlyprovokingly unsatisfactory replies from Tom, who sang the praises of"the beautiful Miss Bailey, " and professed to be consumed by a hopelesspassion for somebody, in such half-comic, half-tragic terms, that thegirls could not decide whether it was "all that boy's mischief, " or onlya cloak to hide the dreadful truth. 

"We 'll have it out of him when he comes home in the spring, " said Fannyto Polly, as they compared the letters of their brothers, and agreedthat "men were the most uncommunicative and provoking animals underthe sun. " For Ned was so absorbed in business that he ignored the wholeBailey question and left them in utter darkness. 

Hunger of any sort is a hard thing to bear, especially when the suffererhas a youthful appetite, and Polly was kept on such a short allowance ofhappiness for six months, that she got quite thin and interesting; andoften, when she saw how big her eyes were getting, and how plainly theveins on her temples showed, indulged the pensive thought that perhapsspring dandelions might blossom o'er her grave. She had no intention ofdying till Tom's visit was over, however, and as the time drew near, she went through such alternations of hope and fear, and lived in such astate of feverish excitement, that spirits and color came back, and shesaw that the interesting pallor she had counted on would be an entirefailure. 

May came at last, and with it a burst of sunshine which cheered evenpoor Polly's much-enduring heart. Fanny came walking in upon her oneday, looking as if she brought tidings of such great joy that she hardlyknew how to tell them. 

"Prepare yourself somebody is engaged!" she said, in a solemn tone, that made Polly put up her hand as if to ward off an expected blow. "No, don't look like that, my poor dear; it is n't Tom, it 's I!"

Of course there was a rapture, followed by one of the deliciouslyconfidential talks which bosom friends enjoy, interspersed with tearsand kisses, smiles and sighs. 

"Oh, Polly, though I 've waited and hoped so long I could n't believe itwhen it came, and don't deserve it; but I will! for the knowledge thathe loves me seems to make everything possible, " said Fanny, with anexpression which made her really beautiful, for the first time in herlife. 

"You happy girl!" sighed Polly, then smiled and added, "I think youdeserve all that 's come to you, for you have truly tried to be worthyof it, and whether it ever came or not that would have been a thing tobe proud of. "

"He says that is what made him love me, " answered Fanny, never callingher lover by his name, but making the little personal pronoun a verysweet word by the tone in which she uttered it. "He was disappointed inme last year, he told me, but you said good things about me and thoughhe did n't care much then, yet when he lost you, and came back to me, hefound that you were not altogether mistaken, and he has watched meall this winter, learning to respect and love me better every day. Oh, Polly, when he said that, I could n't bear it, because in spite of allmy trying, I 'm still so weak and poor and silly. "

"We don't think so; and I know you 'll be all he hopes to find you, forhe 's just the husband you ought to have. "

"Thank you all the more, then, for not keeping him yourself, " saidFanny, laughing the old blithe laugh again. 

"That was only a slight aberration of his; he knew better all the time. It was your white cloak and my idiotic behavior the night we went to theopera that put the idea into his head, " said Polly, feeling as if theevents of that evening had happened some twenty years ago, when she wasa giddy young thing, fond of gay bonnets and girlish pranks. 

"I 'm not going to tell Tom a word about it, but keep it for a surprisetill he comes. He will be here next week, and then we 'll have agrand clearing up of mysteries, " said Fan, evidently feeling that themillennium was at hand. 

"Perhaps, " said Polly, as her heart fluttered and then sunk, for thiswas a case where she could do nothing but hope, and keep her hands busywith Will's new set of shirts. 

There is a good deal more of this sort of silent suffering than theworld suspects, for the "women who dare" are few, the women who "standand wait" are many. But if work-baskets were gifted with powers ofspeech, they could tell stories more true and tender than any we read. For women often sew the tragedy or comedy of life into their work asthey sit apparently safe and serene at home, yet are thinking deeply, living whole heart-histories, and praying fervent prayers while theyembroider pretty trifles or do the weekly mending. 

CHAPTER XIX. TOM'S SUCCESS

 "Come, Philander, let us be a marching, Every one his true love a searching, "

WOULD be the most appropriate motto for this chapter, because, intimidated by the threats, denunciations, and complaints showered uponme in consequence of taking the liberty to end a certain story as Iliked, I now yield to the amiable desire of giving satisfaction, and, at the risk of outraging all the unities, intend to pair off everybody Ican lay my hands on. 

Occasionally a matrimonial epidemic appears, especially toward spring, devastating society, thinning the ranks of bachelordom, and leavingmothers lamenting for their fairest daughters. That spring the diseasebroke out with great violence in the Shaw circle, causing paternal headsmuch bewilderment, as one case after another appeared with alarmingrapidity. Fanny, as we have seen, was stricken first, and hardly had shebeen carried safely through the crisis, when Tom returned to swell thelist of victims. As Fanny was out a good deal with her Arthur, who wassure that exercise was necessary for the convalescent, Polly went everyday to see Mrs. Shaw, who found herself lonely, though much better thanusual, for the engagement had a finer effect upon her constitution thanany tonic she ever tried. Some three days after Fan's joyful call Pollywas startled on entering the Shaws' door, by Maud, who came tumblingdown stairs, sending an avalanche of words before her, "He 's comebefore he said he should to surprise us! He 's up in mamma's room, and was just saying, 'How 's Polly?' when I heard you come, in yourcreep-mouse way, and you must go right up. He looks so funny withwhiskers, but he 's ever so nice, real big and brown, and he swung meright up when he kissed me. Never mind your bonnet, I can't wait. "

And pouncing upon Polly, Maud dragged her away like a captured shiptowed by a noisy little steam-tug. 

"The sooner it 's over the better for me, " was the only thought Pollyhad time for before she plunged into the room above, propelled by Maud, who cried triumphantly, "There he is! Ain't he splendid?"

For a minute, everything danced before Polly's eyes, as a hand shookhers warmly, and a gruffish voice said heartily, "How are you, Polly?"Then she slipped into a chair beside Mrs. Shaw, hoping that her replyhad been all right and proper, for she had not the least idea what shesaid. 

Things got steady again directly, and while Maud expatiated on the greatsurprise, Polly ventured to look at Tom, feeling glad that her backwas toward the light, and his was not. It was not a large room, and Tomseemed to fill it entirely; not that he had grown so very much, exceptbroader in the shoulders, but there was a brisk, genial, free-and-easyair about him, suggestive of a stirring, out-of-door life, with peoplewho kept their eyes wide open, and were not very particular what theydid with their arms and legs. The rough-and-ready travelling suit, stoutboots, brown face, and manly beard, changed him so much, that Pollycould find scarcely a trace of elegant Tom Shaw in the hearty-lookingyoung man who stood with one foot on a chair, while he talked businessto his father in a sensible way, which delighted the old gentleman. Polly liked the change immensely, and sat listening to the state ofWestern trade with as much interest as if it had been the most thrillingromance, for, as he talked, Tom kept looking at her with a nod or asmile so like old times, that for a little while, she forgot MariaBailey, and was in bliss. 

By and by Fanny came flying in, and gave Tom a greater surprise than hishad been. He had not the least suspicion of what had been going on athome, for Fan had said to herself, with girlish malice, "If he don'tchoose to tell me his secrets, I 'm not going to tell mine, " and hadsaid nothing about Sydney, except an occasional allusion to hisbeing often there, and very kind. Therefore, when she announced herengagement, Tom looked so staggered for a minute, that Fan thought hedid n't like it; but after the first surprise passed, he showed such anaffectionate satisfaction, that she was both touched and flattered. 

"What do you think of this performance?" asked Tom, wheeling round toPolly, who still sat by Mrs. Shaw, in the shadow of the bed-curtains. 

"I like it very much, " she said in such a hearty tone, that Tom couldnot doubt the genuineness of her pleasure. 

"Glad of that. Hope you 'll be as well pleased with another engagementthat 's coming out before long"; and with an odd laugh, Tom carriedSydney off to his den, leaving the girls to telegraph to one another theawful message, "It is Maria Bailey. "

How she managed to get through that evening, Polly never knew, yet itwas not a long one, for at eight o'clock she slipped out of the room, meaning to run home alone, and not compel any one to serve as escort. But she did not succeed, for as she stood warming her rubbers at thedining-room fire, wondering pensively as she did so if Maria Baileyhad small feet, and if Tom ever put her rubbers on for her, thelittle overshoes were taken out of her hands, and Tom's voice said, reproachfully, "Did you really mean to run away, and not let me go homewith you?"

"I 'm not afraid; I did n't want to take you away, " began Polly, secretly hoping that she did n't look too pleased. 

"But I like to be taken away. Why, it 's a whole year since I went homewith you; do you remember that?" said Tom, flapping the rubbers aboutwithout any signs of haste. 

"Does it seem long?"

"Everlasting!"

Polly meant to say that quite easily, and smile incredulously at hisanswer; but in spite of the coquettish little rose-colored hood shewore, and which she knew was very becoming, she did not look or speakgayly, and Tom saw something in the altered face that made him sayhastily, "I 'm afraid you 've been doing too much this winter; you looktired out, Polly. "

"Oh, no! it suits me to be very busy, " and she began to drag on hergloves as if to prove it. 

"But it does n't suit me to have you get thin and pale, you know. "

Polly looked up to thank him, but never did, for there was somethingdeeper than gratitude in the honest blue eyes, that could not hidethe truth entirely. Tom saw it, flushed all over his brown face, anddropping the rubbers with a crash, took her hands, saying, in his oldimpetuous way, "Polly, I want to tell you something!"

"Yes, I know, we 've been expecting it. I hope you 'll be very happy, Tom;" and Polly shook his hands with a smile that was more pathetic thana flood of tears. 

"What!" cried Tom, looking as if he thought she had lost her mind. 

"Ned told us all about her; he thought it would be so, and when youspoke of another engagement, we knew you meant your own. "

"But I did n't! Ned's the man; he told me to tell you. It 's justsettled. "

"Is it Maria?" cried Polly, holding on to a chair as if to be preparedfor anything. 

"Of course. Who else should it be?"

"He did n't say you talked about her most and so we thought" stammeredPolly, falling into a sudden flutter. 

"That I was in love? Well, I am, but not with her. "

"Oh!" and Polly caught her breath as if a dash of cold water had fallenon her, for the more in earnest Tom grew, the blunter he became. 

"Do you want to know the name of the girl I 've loved for more than ayear? Well, it 's Polly!" As he spoke, Tom stretched out his arms toher, with the sort of mute eloquence that cannot be resisted, and Pollywent straight into them, without a word. 

Never mind what happened for a little bit. Love scenes, if genuine, areindescribable; for to those who have enacted them, the most elaboratedescription seems tame, and to those who have not, the simplest pictureseems overdone. So romancers had better let imagination paint for themthat which is above all art, and leave their lovers to themselves duringthe happiest minutes of their lives. 

Before long, Tom and Polly were sitting side by side, enjoying theblissful state of mind which usually follows the first step out of ourwork-a-day world, into the glorified region wherein lovers rapturouslyexist for a month or two. Tom just sat and looked at Polly as if hefound it difficult to believe that the winter of his discontent hadended in this glorious spring. But Polly, being a true woman, askedquestions, even while she laughed and cried for joy. 

"Now, Tom, how could I know you loved me when you went away and neversaid a word?" she began, in a tenderly reproachful tone, thinking of thehard year she had spent. 

"And how could I have the courage to say a word, when I had nothing onthe face of the earth to offer you but my worthless self?" answered Tom, warmly. 

"That was all I wanted!" whispered Polly, in a tone which caused him tofeel that the race of angels was not entirely extinct. 

"I 've always been fond of you, my Polly, but I never realized how fondtill just before I went away. I was n't free, you know, and besides Ihad a strong impression that you liked Sydney in spite of the damperwhich Fan hinted you gave him last winter. He 's such a capital fellow, I really don't see how you could help it. "

"It is strange; I don't understand it myself; but women are queercreatures, and there 's no accounting for their tastes, " said Polly, with a sly look, which Tom fully appreciated. 

"You were so good to me those last days, that I came very near speakingout, but could n't bear to seem to be offering you a poor, disgracedsort of fellow, whom Trix would n't have, and no one seemed to thinkworth much. 'No, ' I said to myself, 'Polly ought to have the best; ifSyd can get her, let him, and I won't say a word. I 'll try to be betterworthy her friendship, anyway; and perhaps, when I 've proved that Ican do something, and am not ashamed to work, then, if Polly is free, Ishan't be afraid to try my chance. ' So I held my tongue, worked like ahorse, satisfied myself and others that I could get my living honestly, and then came home to see if there was any hope for me. "

"And I was waiting for you all the time, " said a soft voice close to hisshoulder; for Polly was much touched by Tom's manly efforts to deserveher. 

"I did n't mean to do it the first minute, but look about me a little, and be sure Syd was all right. But Fan's news settled that point, andjust now the look in my Polly's face settled the other. I could n't waitanother minute, or let you either, and I could n't help stretching outmy arms to my little wife, God bless her, though I know I don't deserveher. "

Tom's voice got lower and lower as he spoke, and his face was full ofan emotion of which he need not be ashamed, for a very sincere loveennobled him, making him humble, where a shallower affection would havebeen proud of its success. Polly understood this, and found the honest, hearty speech of her lover more eloquent than poetry itself. Her handstole up to his cheek, and she leaned her own confidingly against therough coat, as she said, in her frank simple way, "Tom, dear, don't saythat, as if I was the best girl in the world. I 've got ever so manyfaults, and I want you to know them all, and help me cure them, as youhave your own. Waiting has not done us any harm, and I love you all thebetter for your trial. But I 'm afraid your year has been harder thanmine, you look so much older and graver than when you went away. Younever would complain; but I 've had a feeling that you were goingthrough a good deal more than any of us guessed. "

"Pretty tough work at first, I own. It was all so new and strange, I'm afraid I should n't have stood it if it had not been for Ned. He 'dlaugh and say 'Pooh!' if he heard me say it, but it 's true neverthelessthat he 's a grand fellow and helped me through the first six monthslike a well, a brother as he is. There was no reason why he should goout of his way to back up a shiftless party like me, yet he did, andmade many things easy and safe that would have been confoundedly hardand dangerous if I 'd been left to myself. The only way I can explain itis that it 's a family trait, and as natural to the brother as it is tothe sister. "

"It 's a Shaw trait to do the same. But tell me about Maria; is Nedreally engaged to her?"

"Very much so; you 'll get a letter full of raptures tomorrow; he hadn't time to send by me, I came off in such a hurry. Maria is a sensible, pretty girl and Ned will be a happy old fellow. "

"Why did you let us think it was you?"

"I only teased Fan a little; I did like Maria, for she reminded me ofyou sometimes, and was such a kind, cosy little woman I could n't helpenjoying her society after a hard day's work. But Ned got jealous, andthen I knew that he was in earnest, so I left him a clear field, andpromised not to breathe a word to any one till he had got a Yes or Nofrom his Maria. "

"I wish I 'd known it, " sighed Polly. "People in love always do suchstupid things!"

"So they do; for neither you nor Fan gave us poor fellows the least hintabout Syd, and there I 've been having all sorts of scares about you. "

"Serves us right; brothers and sisters should n't have secrets from eachother. "

"We never will again. Did you miss me very much?"

"Yes, Tom; very, very much. "

"My patient little Polly!"

"Did you really care for me before you went?"

"See if I did n't;" and with great pride Tom produced a portlypocket-book stuffed with business-like documents of a most imposingappearance, opened a private compartment, and took out a worn-lookingpaper, unfolded it carefully, and displayed a small brown object whichgave out a faint fragrance. 

"That 's the rose you put in the birthday cake, and next week we 'llhave a fresh one in another jolly little cake which you 'll make me; youleft it on the floor of my den the night we talked there, and I 've keptit ever since. There 's love and romance for you!"

Polly touched the little relic, treasured for a year, and smiled to readthe words "My Polly's rose, " scribbled under the crumbling leaves. 

"I did n't know you could be so sentimental, " she said, looking sopleased that he did not regret confessing his folly. 

"I never was till I loved you, my dear, and I 'm not very bad yet, for Idon't wear my posy next my heart, but where I can see it every day, andso never forget for whom I am working. Should n't wonder if that bitof nonsense had kept me economical, honest, and hard at it, for I neveropened my pocket-book that I did n't think of you. "

"That 's lovely, Tom, " and Polly found it so touching that she felt forher handkerchief; but Tom took it away, and made her laugh instead ofcry, by saying, in a wheedlesome tone, "I don't believe you did as much, for all your romance. Did you, now?"

"If you won't laugh, I 'll show you my treasures. I began first, and I've worn them longest. "

As she spoke, Polly drew out the old locket, opened it, and showed thepicture Tom gave her in the bag of peanuts cut small and fitted in onone side on the other was a curl of reddish hair and a black button. HowTom laughed when he saw them!

"You don't mean you 've kept that frightful guy of a boy all this time?Polly! Polly! you are the most faithful 'loveress, ' as Maud says, thatwas ever known. "

"Don't flatter yourself that I 've worn it all these years, sir; I onlyput it in last spring because I did n't dare to ask for one of the newones. The button came off the old coat you insisted on wearing after thefailure, as if it was your duty to look as shabby as possible, and thecurl I stole from Maud. Are n't we silly?"

He did not seem to think so, and after a short pause for refreshments, Polly turned serious, and said anxiously, "When must you go back to yourhard work?"

"In a week or two; but it won't seem drudgery now, for you 'll writeevery day, and I shall feel that I 'm working to get a home for you. That will give me a forty-man-power, and I 'll pay up my debts and get agood start, and then Ned and I will be married and go into partnership, and we 'll all be the happiest, busiest people in the West. "

"It sounds delightful; but won't it take a long time, Tom?"

"Only a few years, and we need n't wait a minute after Syd is paid, ifyou don't mind beginning rather low down, Polly. "

"I 'd rather work up with you, than sit idle while you toil away allalone. That 's the way father and mother did, and I think they were veryhappy in spite of the poverty and hard work. "

"Then we 'll do it by another year, for I must get more salary before Itake you away from a good home here. I wish, oh, Polly, how I wish I hada half of the money I 've wasted, to make you comfortable, now. "

"Never mind, I don't want it; I 'd rather have less, and know you earnedit all yourself, " cried Polly, as Tom struck his hand on his knee withan acute pang of regret at the power he had lost. 

"It 's like you to say it, and I won't waste any words bewailing myself, because I was a fool. We will work up together, my brave Polly, and youshall yet be proud of your husband, though he is 'poor Tom Shaw. '"

She was as sure of that as if an oracle had foretold it, and was notdeceived; for the loving heart that had always seen, believed, andtried to strengthen all good impulses in Tom, was well repaid for itsinstinctive trust by the happiness of the years to come. 

"Yes, " she said, hopefully, "I know you will succeed, for the best thinga man can have, is work with a purpose in it, and the will to do itheartily. "

"There is one better thing, Polly, " answered Tom, turning her face up alittle, that he might see his inspiration shining in her eyes. 

"What is it, dear?"

"A good woman to love and help him all his life, as you will me, pleaseGod. "

"Even though she is old-fashioned, " whispered Polly, with happy eyes, the brighter for their tears, as she looked up at the young man, who, through her, had caught a glimpse of the truest success, and was notashamed to owe it to love and labor, two beautiful old fashions thatbegan long ago, with the first pair in Eden. 

Lest any of my young readers who have honored Maud with their interestshould suffer the pangs of unsatisfied curiosity as to her future, Iwill add for their benefit that she did not marry Will, but remained abusy, lively spinster all her days, and kept house for her father in themost delightful manner. 

Will's ministerial dream came to pass in the course of time, however, and a gentle, bright-eyed lady ruled over the parsonage, whom thereverend William called his "little Jane. "

Farther into futurity even this rash pen dares not proceed, but pauseshere, concluding in the words of the dear old fairy tales, "And so theywere married, and all lived happily till they died. "